Purpose of Birth and Death
Purpose of Birth and Death
Purpose of Birth and Death
Dedication
God, in His infinite mercy, guided me through one of his advanced sons who
had also struggled hard. He introduced himself to me as Sri Rama. He was
instrumental in inspiring in me a deep and unshakable love for the Divine
Soul. Under his guidance I slowly progressed; under his guidance is this
book written. If it contains anything sensible, God be praised that my
mind could finally grasp what he explained. If the reader finds anything
not sensible, know that my grasp did not rise to his explanation or that I
must have added something of my own. I make no claims to anything and
expect nothing. If this book serves any purpose, I shall feel happy that
the struggles of more than a few decades have found solace with a few.
Foreword
On this planet we find that many species, some even very wild, are
threatened with extinction, and some of us have indeed put up admirable
efforts to save them. Also on this planet, the `human being' is now
threatened with extinction when we see the death of decency, laughter,
love, concern, duty, joy, upright dealing, respect and care for the aged,
and other such characteristics of the human being. This has left behind
only `man and woman', the animals in human form with ever-increasing
intellect who are daily becoming more vicious than the wildest animals!
The pity is that regarding this vital extinction of the human being we do
not seem to be perturbed! But we are afraid that this man and woman will
destroy the world and themselves by misuse of nuclear devices. I would
say let this happen, for what is the use of saving this man and woman,
the animals in human form.
Can we put in brave efforts to save whatever is left of the human being?
To that end is this book written. If this man and woman can once again
become the human being, it is then worthwhile; no efforts should be spared
to save them. All humanity is sick and needs healing.
What makes the difference between a human being and man and woman? It
is the misuse of the thinking instrument over a long period of time.
This, in turn, has completely replaced the correct, natural, rhythmic
breathing by a completely wrong breathing, because thinking and breathing
are interlinked. It has also brought on this planet many very dangerous
diseases. So it is our purpose and concern to point out how both,
incorrect breathing and incorrect use of the thinking instrument, can be
set right if taken up on a war-footing. If the world at large takes it up
seriously, we will yet turn the corner and once again this man and woman
can be transformed into the proper human being.
And then, even the most powerful nuclear device will be in safe hands and
such knowledge will only be used for the benefit of mankind. Today, those
who have no nuclear weapons can only philosophize. The scores of pockets
of armed confrontations will stop, for human beings will decide what is
right and that it should be established, not what is to one's gain and for
one's well-being alone. No amount of efforts otherwise by the United
Nations and world conferences for peace, or preaching and religions, will
ever help, for man and woman will leave far behind in numbers the human
being who will soon be extinct at this rate.
"All the shastras are meant only to make ... man retrace his steps to the
original source. He need not gain anything new. He must only give up his
false ideas and useless accretions."
I have done my duty. I have even put on paper the thoughts (once passed on
by `word of mouth') that may earn for me ridicule -- but when duty
demands, should anything deter? The die is cast and this book is written,
perhaps for the ultimate good of the man and woman who will yet become the
human being. Let God grant this prayer!
Bibliography
The subject that is presented here in this book would hardly appeal to the
modern reader if I were to present in old-style, orthodox language. I have
therefore adopted a particular way of presenting my thoughts in a language
that differs from the style and language of both the orthodox writers as
well as that of the modern writers, who use high-sounding words and
phrases that, I am afraid, confuse more than enlighten the reader. So,
between the gropings of the ancient, orthodox writers and those of the
modern writers on this subject, I have tried to present my thoughts in my
own language and style, which the reader may find not only simple but too
simple.
(On this subject, till today, a lot of wisdom and understanding was, and
is, communicated by `word of mouth' rather than the written word.)
I have quoted both from many modern writers and from old and orthodox
writers. Not that I agree with them, but in this particular exercise of
presentation I feel the reader will be greatly benefited and the purpose
of this book is to benefit the reader in more than one way. My sincere
acknowledgments to the following writers and their books:
Contents
Introduction
1. Our Assumption: Do We Understand Creation and Existence?
10. Man, the Human Being, is both Computerized Organism and Transcendence
Itself
11. Practices
13. Dharna--Dhyana--Samadhi
Appendices:
Introduction
The Divine Wholeness, from which all Existence flows down, is the source
of all that exists. Yet all that exists is not different from all that
does not exist, but the former is said to be maya and the latter is said
to be the Reality. Such are the unwise thoughts of the mindless many! But
we need body, mind and senses to experience all that exists and we need no
body, mind and senses to experience all that does not exist. For all that
does not exist is forever Is, while all that exists ceases to exist at
some point in time and becomes the non-existent, so do the shastras say.
Between these two -- all that does not exist and all that does exist -- is
born memory, which creates desire; for when from Void is Exile entered
into, whether willingly or forced (by an angry God!), memory and its
sister, desire, are born as a natural consequence to the coverings of
body, mind and senses. Memory and desire, like any pair of opposites,
serve two purposes: (1) they make us hold on to Exile fondly, and many
there be who are content to live so; and (2) they also make us turn away
from Exile resolutely to seek the Void, but few there be who seek it.
It ought not to be so, because the Void is our Inherent Nature and as such
needs no unwanted coverings of body, mind and senses, nor the help of
memory and desires. The poet has said truly about the computerized
organism, our body/brain system: "Dust thou art, to dust thou returnest."
This brings the natural thought to mind as to why we discard our inherent
way of the Void to seek Exile, to be covered over with dust, and then
return this dust to dust and seek the Void again! So, in turn, we then
yearn to discard this state of Exile to return to the source, our Home,
the Void. Night seems to seek the day, or perhaps the day seeks the night,
and in this unending sequence of Void and Exile, what or who seeks whom,
who can say? If we cannot fathom the simple question, `What came first,
the chicken or the egg?', who can answer whether Void follows Exile or
Exile follows Void, and so who can say whether we die because we are born
or that we are born because we have died before? The eternal drama,
endless as it is, what point are we at and what part do we play therein?
Would you not like to know this firsthand? That is what this book tries to
explain. Religions and philosophies have tried to explain but very
superfluously. We simply believe whatever is said and follow the rites,
customs and ceremonies of the faith we are born into, without questioning
why -- knowing fully well, and in spite of knowing fully well, that all
the scriptures all over the world have been tampered with many times over
and they say not today what they once said. Can not each one of us,
rather, experience firsthand the Exile and the Void? If so, then we need
not hug any faith mindlessly and unnecessarily create conflicts which we
have witnessed and are still witnessing.
This book tries to show the way to understand Exile firsthand -- for he
who understands Exile will know the Void! But it calls for much moral
courage to discard all that we have learnt, all that the religions and
philosophies of the world have to say. That is what the Buddha demanded
when he said, "Bhikshu, empty the boat!" Your boat is your storehouse of
memory, all that you know and believe is your memory. To discard and
destroy all memory is to discard and destroy all desires too, and so is to
become more innocent than a new-born baby, for it too is born with a load
of memory.
Will you begin from the beginning? This means that at no stage will your
thought or memory seek and compare what you have learnt or believed in at
some point of time in the past, at least so long as you are reading this
book? If you do not look back and do not fondly seek your memory -- for
memory is the only thing most dear to us -- you will soon know and
experience Exile, and Exile will convince you of your Inherent Nature that
is Void. Void has no memory and so no desires, for Void has no existence
or the sequence of Existence, from gross to subtle and from subtle to
still more subtle. Exile creates memory and the experience of Exile makes
us turn away from memory. And do not the shastras call memory `sanskaras',
or roots? We thus enter our Inherent Nature, the Void, when all sanskaras,
our roots, are dissolved.
"There was a time when the body was uncreate; once the illusory mind was
not. But when uncreate body met illusory mind, you, I and the Universe
were create!"
"When once again the uncreate body and the illusory mind will be no more,
you, I and the Universe will cease to be!"
Chapter 1
"Om, Bhuh--Bhuvah--Svahah
tat savitur varenyam;
bhargo devasya dhimahi
dhiyo yo nah prachodayat."
(The Divine Mother Gayatri or the Divine Wholeness -- the Absolute Manifest)
"Whoever clings to mind sees not the truth of what is beyond mind.
Whoever strives to practise Dharma finds not the truth of beyond-practice.
To know what is beyond both mind and practice,
one should cut cleanly through the roots of the mind and stare naked.
One should thus break away from all distinctions and remain at ease."
"Talk as much philosophy as you please, worship as many gods as you like,
observe all ceremonies, sing devoted songs and praises of any number of
deities, liberation never comes, even at the end of a hundred kalpas,
without realization of the oneness of Self."
Even with larger and larger telescopes to penetrate, we have not yet seen
the end of this seen universe. Here we feel lies hidden a great mirage.
Ultimately, the knowable and seen universe ought not to exceed 15,000
million galaxies, but it will take a long time before new instruments will
be able to chart out areas that are duplicated and triplicated with subtle
give-away signs and points which, when studied, will provide the coming
mental shock that will totally revise many misconceptions of astrophysics.
And no sooner shall we come out of such a shock than we shall be on the
verge of receiving another -- clues will lead to unmistakable signs of the
vital and more subtle universe, the unseen universe, a minuscule fraction
(much, much less than 1%) of which, we may say, is, from an angle,
reflected to appear to us as the seen universe.
The shastras and scriptures put the limit of the seen universe to Bhuh as
an immeasurable vastness, with its duplicating and triplicating mirages
which alter and distort as to show something different of the same vast
areas. Hence is created an illusion, for what appears is not a true
reflection as in a desert, but a merging of parts and reflection of parts
of different areas to present a substantially vast area which appears new
and uncharted, sometimes with different shades of colour added. There are
also galaxies that have ceased to exist long ago but whose light we
receive now in picture form. Besides, there are vast giant clouds of
gases, measurable in light years, which are sometimes opaque, sometimes
inert and sometimes highly inflammable. All are capable, in their own
inherent and intricate manner, of creating mirages and could sometimes
conceal immensely vast areas from our vision all together. All these
effects present many bewilderingly new areas which are not actually
independently existing. In the distant future, science will develop a
method to check on these super mirages and then we shall not only know but
be spellbound and dumbfounded as to what unreasonable theories we will
have developed by then.
For a diver floating on his back halfway down in the ocean, there are
planes and areas all around him, i.e. on the same level, and further away
too, above and below him also; but even the Pacific Ocean at its deepest
may be only seven or eight miles deep. As compared to this, our solar
system floats in our galaxy which is a few thousand light years deep, with
the result that we have planes and areas all round us and also `virtually'
above and below us. `Above' and `below' do not mean simply over our heads
and under our feet in space as we are floating (for that would only mean
the same level), but virtually too a few thousand years deep in time in
all directions all around us. And our galaxy, one of the 15 billion, is
itself, like a diver in mid-ocean, floating somewhere with a few million
galaxies all around it, on the same level, and millions more above and
below it virtually too, with interstellar space in between -- fathomless
and immeasurable. We have no conception about the attributes of this
so-called space, or what tricks it can play, for this space is vibrant,
living substance and not just empty space.
Beyond the vastness of Bhuh, our seen universe, extends the subtle and
unseen, semi-real-looking universe which we call Bhuvah --
interpenetrating our seen universe, very subtle, transparent and pliable,
with its laws so different as to prove white as black and yellow as red!
Very confounding, highly instructive, fascinating, turning us into
blundering fools, this super vastness known to the shastras as Bhuvah,
when explored and tabulated by science, will be so bewildering that
science will not be sure of making a statement!
But that day is far, far away. This subtle universe of Bhuvah, like the
subtle astral body, needs investigation. The astral body is now being
subject to some observations in many advanced countries and, who knows,
some day the subtle universe may also claim our attention. Some
fragmentary information has reached us as to how science in some developed
countries is trying to prove as fact the presence of the subtle body, the
astral or molecular body, cojoined to the physical or cellular human
body. We are informed that Russian scientists, a group of biologists,
biochemists and biophysicists, are conducting experiments on `bio-plasma'
near the Soviet Space Centre. They have noted a silent, high frequency
discharge not seen by the average human eye. They have evidence of some
energy, substance or form in all living things -- some sort of body,
invisible, luminous, and penetrating our physical body. Through their
instruments they can now see this double body. This energy is a `body',
well-arranged and with a distinctive shape, a whole, unified organism in
itself, acting as a unit and having its own electromagnetic field, and
inside the body are processes taking place. Every physical organ and
tissue of the human physical body has this double.
This super universe, interpenetrating both the seen Bhuh and the unseen
Bhuvah universes, the shastras and scriptures call Svahah. So the
semi-real universe Bhuvah has given way to the vaster near-real universe
of Svahah, of subtle thoughts and concepts, which is also matter of rarest
seen and unseen light, where sound is seen and light vibrations are heard
-- but it is still not the real universe!
Imagine a long stick, with one end as Bhuh, the seen universe, and the
second section as the semi-real universe of Bhuvah. The stick continues
with the next section identified as the near-real, yet not quite real,
universe of Svahah. As we pass further along it, the stick suddenly seems
to disappear, and so some claim that it does not exist, though proper
study would certainly reveal that this stick is very much there, and is
and will always be there. We may, if we so desire, name this stick
`matter'. Yet we say that no such substance like `matter' -- as we know it
-- exists! This is the contradiction, but all is contradiction in
Existence, study and experience of which will lead us from gross to
subtle, from seen to unseen, from matter to spirit. These seeming
contradictions are resolved when we shall know and experience firsthand.
But if we keep using words to express the inexpressible, this can be the
only result.
Now Universal Divine Mind flows through, or penetrates, and makes all
thinking instruments work, and they work to the extent of the possibility
of their individual development. The product of their working is termed
thinking and is so varied as to be confusing. If Universal Divine Mind
were not to flow through them, the thinking instruments would not
function. Think of electricity flowing through various electrical
appliances and making each operate as per its basic structure, so that
some give heat and some cool, others produce sound or pictures, etc.
Besides, the same type of appliance, like all radios or all television
sets, will also give different performances as per their inherent
individual structure. In all the universes, individual structure is
paramount and gives results accordingly. That is why Universal Divine Mind
(Chittie), when it is the individual's mind (chitta), is termed buddhi in
Svahah, manas in Bhuvah and brain in Bhuh, the respective thinking
instruments in the three universes.
But when the shastras and scriptures say `prakriti evolved into Manas'
and, conversely, `Manas resolved into prakriti', it definitely conveys the
thought that Manas, i.e. Universal Divine Mind (as used here), and
prakriti, i.e. so-called matter, are not the same, however close at times
they seem to be. Could they be identical?
Just as for any agent introduced into an engine, the exhausted substance
is different, so the inflowing Manas (Universal Divine Mind) that flows
through each individual thinking instrument comes out as contaminated
thought forms transformed into desires. It is also some kind of matter,
but of another form, that has ceased to be the inflowing Manas or
Universal Divine Mind! "If to this mind one adds or subtracts anything, it
is then not the ordinary mind (the Universal Divine Mind) but the
so-called mind-object." The ability to let this inflowing Universal Divine
Mind flow in and flow out as Manas, i.e. "to let the ordinary mind remain
in its own natural state," is the final aim and end of Existence for an
individual in this Bhuh universe. Can this be done? How can it be done?
The clean mind of Buddha, they say, is this state. There are practices in
scientific yoga that prepare one for this state, but not the yoga
prevalent all over the world today, including in India.
We have also noted that the shastras dismiss all the three universes of
Existence as maya, illusory and unreal, where there is only misery, pain,
frustration and doubt (especially in the physical, cellular universe
Bhuh). They are to be avoided, and if we are able to do so, we have then
earned eternal salvation, eternal release from pain and misery. And yet,
not finding equivalent life anywhere except on our planet Earth, once
again our Earth and our humanity have become the centre of Existence for
us. Again, not finding any other form with life and intelligence, we
consider our human form too as the supreme form, so much so that we think
it is in the image of `God'! Can we not be less egotistic! As long as we
shall continue to repeat this error of considering our Earth and our
humanity as `unique' -- in other words, if we take ourselves as the centre
of Existence, the base and ground for our research and study -- we shall
be thrust by God and Nature repeatedly into the dark ages.
The one cardinal error that is committed all over the world is that we
start all our research and arrive at all our deductions taking the
conditioning on our Earth as ground and base to begin with, and then go
backwards into the past or forward into the future on our time-scale, i.e.
in earth years, which on a cosmic time-scale would not go beyond a few
moments, so that the profoundness of our knowledge, whether scientific or
otherwise, cannot be even skindeep!
But how is one to reconcile to the fact that in this seen, gross,
cellular, physical universe, with its seven gradations or sub-stages in
all its vastness, there are prevalent millions of other conditionings for
intelligent life to survive, of which we find one on our planet Earth.
That there are millions of such societies of humanities in far-flung areas
in innumerable conditionings! True, it remains to be proved. And what is
more, in all these seven sub-stages, each an immeasurable, vast area and
each an eternity of time (or timelessness), these different societies of
humanity, that would look so different in conditionings so entirely
different as to be unbelievable from our limited view point, are yet
living and thriving! In our isolation, therefore, this seems to us to be
unbelievable, confounding, a fiction of the mind. The shastras and
scriptures do not dismiss these facts as fiction, but consider these
societies, which on a cosmic scale may be a little ahead or a little
behind us, as humanities and dismiss them along with us as maya, illusory
and unreal (in the sense of transitoriness), home of pain, misery and
frustration. But let us leave the interpretations of the shastras and
scriptures aside for a while.
There are two scientific ways, either one or both of which have to be
followed consciously. (1) Science and technology are slowly moving from
one fact to another, extending over seven eternities of timelessness,
stretching over seven vistas or sub-stages of Bhuh and then of Bhuvah. (2)
Scientific yoga makes the same possible in a fraction of the time taken by
the first method. Not yoga as practised now all over the world including
India, but by penetrating eternity and moving vertically through time. We
shall come to the practices and techniques with preliminary and ancillary
methods later. In the shastras is an anecdote depicting these two methods,
involving Ganesha and Kartik, the two of them following the two different
methods as stated above.
We have noted that all these three universes of Bhuh, Bhuvah and Svahah
are enclosed and bound within the Ring-pass-not. What does it really mean?
These three universes together, to use human language, form the fertilized
ovum, within which we unconsciously keep moving, indefinitely, ever
repeating, repeating and repeating. "If I examine my past life honestly, I
see enacted there my tendency towards repetition."
"But now,
Thou Builder of the Tabernacle -- Thou!
I know thee! Never shalt thou build again
These walls of pain.
Nor raise the Roof Tree of Deceits, nor lay
Fresh Rafters on the Clay!
Broken Thy house is, and the Ridge-pole split!
Delusion fashioned it!
Safe pass I thence -- Deliverance to obtain."
All the advanced individuals of all the societies of humanity who are able
to go beyond the Ring-pass-not enter this Universe which is completely
different from the earlier three universes. That is why all the three
universes within the Ring-pass-not are considered as lokas, maya,
illusory. "The three bodies (physical, astral and mental of Bhuh, Bhuvah
and Svahah, respectively) are not regarded as principal and so, in a
cosmic sense, the three planes (universes) are regarded as non-existing
and illusory." But we maintain that by no stretch of imagination can one
say that beyond the Ring-pass-not is Reality and within its bounds is
illusion or is illusory, for we are still moving along the length of the
same `stick' we talked about earlier. Unfortunately, all our shastras and
scriptures orient thus and suitably describe it as such and we fondly and
piously believe in this fiction of Reality and illusion. This is a
tragedy!
Here we would like to quote a few wanderings of great minds, for they
express some such similar thoughts.
Now taking a different source: "Shiva loved Parvati deeply. He once lifted
her and merged her into Himself, and formed the entity Ardhnarishvara
(half-body of Shiva the man and half-body of Parvati the woman)." A
reference to sexlessness, or a conditioning prior to sex-differentiation.
All that the scriptures and shastras want to say is that a humanity much
different from what we find today was first created in a Universe which
was free from want, limitations, pain, misery, sickness, diseases and
death. In other words, this Janah Universe is Paradise! And Paradise is a
way of expressing a particular conditioning so very different from the one
we find ourselves in these days and which we aim at. With great eloquence,
it seems, these great minds are groping to express and in so doing point
to a Universe and to a humanity, but of a totally different type from
ours. There is much truth in it.
Earlier we had said that we must go to the source to find a remedy for a
disease; we also said that one cardinal error we must not commit is to
consider the conditioning of our planet Earth and the lives existing here
as the base and ground for research and study. In the scriptures this is
often depicted as follows. We are shown the picture of a tree upside down,
meaning inquiry should begin from source, and the source of our subject is
also high up, not our Earth, nor, for that matter, our seen universe Bhuh
to begin with. The source is Janah and beyond, and so, for answers to all
questions, our journey should begin from the opposite direction. It is the
Ashwattha tree of life and being whose destruction alone leads to
immortality. It is said in the Bhagavad Geeta that it grows with its roots
above and its branches below; its boughs are the hiranyagarbha, its
branches are the ahamkaras which lead to error, its small branches are the
senses and the five tan mantras, and the gross elements are hidden in the
twigs.
All the universes, from grossest to rarest and most subtle, all Existence
and all Creation, are contained in Tapah, Divine Wholeness. But we do not
call Tapah a universe for it would lead to misconception and much
confusion, so we prefer to keep separate each universe and in spite of the
fact that one interpenetrates the other and Tapah contains all, yet we
like to keep Tapah by itself, alone -- The Divine Wholeness. Wholeness
does not necessarily mean without parts, e.g. the human body is a
wholeness, a miniature universe with innumerable parts, yet is not
multiplicity but a conciliated multiplicity acting as one whole.
Beyond Tapah is Satyam, the Absolute, beyond all sense of godhead! And
beyond Satyam, the Absolute, is Param Satyam, the Absolute Absolute! It is
no use trying to understand what it means when we say Param Satyam or the
Absolute Absolute. Yet, in the Geeta the difference is expressed
beautifully: "In Truth, therefore, there is the Eternal Unmanifest (Param
Satyam or the Absolute Absolute) which is beyond and above the Unmanifest
Spirit of Creation (Satyam the Absolute) which is never destroyed when all
else perishes at the close of cosmic day." And further, the Geeta also
explains Divine Wholeness or Nature (but not as understood currently on
our planet) thus in chapter 9: "With the help of Nature (Divine
Wholeness), again and again I (Satyam) pour forth the whole multitude of
beings." "Under My (Satyam's) guidance, Nature produces all things movable
and immovable."
In the oldest, perhaps, of the many scriptures, the Rig Veda, is also this
thought hidden:
"Who knows the secret? Who proclaimed it here?
The gods themselves came later into being.
The most high Seer, that is in highest Heaven, (Satyam, the Absolute)
He knows it, or perchance, even He knows not. (Param Satyam, or the
Absolute Absolute!)"
The best way is to begin from the source, down the cycles, and see what
light it can then throw in answering some pertinent questions. The gods
are not Reality, godhead is not Reality, the Trinity aspect is a myth and
fiction. So we shall begin as under:
All the three universes of Existence have seven sub-stages each. Like a
giant wheel, Existence revolves from Svahah to Bhuh thus reaching the
grossest point nadir, and then turns upwards from nadir to reach zenith in
Svahah again. But such whirlings of the wheel have been endless. How long
must we hug its spokes of pain, misery, illness and death? There is a way
out from this self-imposed bondage to eternal freedom by right of birth,
i.e. by being born not as a human being as we know, but being the Divine
Fragment!
Chapter 2
These unique force fields are composed of three vital and divine
principles: (1) Divinity, (2) Cosmic Consciousness and (3) Divine Will.
These divine principles have the ability to increase or decrease their
vibrational force over eternities from near infinity to near zero, i.e.
reach nearly the point of no-return, and then bounce back over eternities
to infinity. In doing so, through their vital structure and spectrum and
inherent design, they can, by myriad upon myriad combinations and
permutations, create any number of conditionings and assume countless
shapes and forms of creatures with life and awareness.
The shapes and forms of creatures come into being and pass out of being,
i.e. show signs of transitoriness and mortality, but the three principles
as essence remain unchanging, timeless, immortal and inexhaustible. Satyam
is the state of `High Rhythm and Balance' of the three principles, but for
evolvement of Tapah, Divine Wholeness or Reality Manifest, it is
maintained as a state of `Rhythm and Balance', a `conditioning' in a part
within Satyam to make future Creation possible. And this part itself --
Tapah, Divine Wholeness -- is immeasurable, endless and unfathomable.
We are no wiser for having written this, for no mind was ever present to
know and understand. But a mighty unbroken link remains for ever and ever!
Param Satyam to Madhyama Satyam to Satyam may sound mere words, but
they
do mean that in the vastness of Param Satyam there are stages of
vibrational force fields deliberately created for Creation and later for
Existence to survive. Each such force field is unique and will remain
unknowable to us; all force fields flow from and into one another and
maintain a continuity that is never broken.
Hence the `stick' we talked about earlier in the first chapter, which you
may term `matter' -- its first section is Bhuh, the second is Bhuvah, the
third is Svahah, the fourth is Mahah, the fifth is Janah, the sixth is
Tapah, and further still is Satyam to Param Satyam. So where is matter and
where is spirit (or anti-matter), and so what is material and what is
divine?
But you may ask, why are we differentiating Creation from Existence? There
is no need to and there is actually no difference, but this we shall
understand only at a later stage. However, as Creation takes a very
substantial turn in its texture and structure at a particular stage, a
`critical point', so to understand that better it is advisable to
differentiate the two stages before and after the critical point. That is
why we call all that precedes the critical point as `Creation' and all
that follows after the critical point as `Existence', but all is a
continuation of the same unbroken stick we have been talking about. There
is no reason to believe that whatever precedes the critical point is
divine and eternal and whatever follows it is transitory and material. In
the different areas of different force fields, the conditionings are
totally different, but at no stage is there a break or separation or
discontinuity.
The state of Rhythm and Balance of the three vital, divine principles that
brings about the state of Divine Wholeness would appear to mortal eyes (if
seen) as inky darkness, i.e. darkness rolling on darkness, for mortal eyes
are able to see and mortal brains are able to understand only that which
is within a very narrow spectrum, and what is not seen or understood
beyond this spectrum, we mortals believe does not exist! Only deeper
understanding and vaster spectrum will reveal some day. It means that if
our spectrum is wide enough, and with it our understanding is equally deep
and vast, we can see and understand Divine Wholeness, and find that at no
stage is there any duality in spite of enormous multiplicity and
continuous change.
Since the three vital, divine principles weave all Creation and Existence,
all that we see and experience as life and existence has its base or
foundation in the inherent design, structure and spectrum of their various
permutations and combinations. Seeing this multitude of bewildering facts,
the human brain, naturally in bewilderment, uses language to differentiate
all of them, with words like light and darkness, good and evil, ignorance
and knowledge, and a host of the pairs of opposites.
Now as the eternities roll and the vibrations keep falling rapidly and
constantly at an enormous rate during all those seven eternities, this
Unique Original Force Field (Tapah) generates seven rays in its `pregnant
state' (to use human language for human minds). Herein begin the laws of
three and seven. The three vital principles evolve seven rays, which later
become seven vital energies in Existence, where the three universes
prevail, each having seven sub-stages. These seven rays are:
And at the end of the sixth sub-stage and the beginning of the seventh,
Tapah is ready to create fragmentations profusely. Para-nada can survive
only at these high vibrational tones, for in areas of lower vibrations it
would destroy and disintegrate everything. At this stage in Tapah, its
very birth and presence is the cause of fragmentation. In order to start
Creation, Tapah has necessarily to create fragmentations, and by creating
para-nada It brings about within a part of itself countless fragmentations
of four types -- the first four types of Divine Fragments or celestial
humanities!
By the end of the sixth and also at the beginning of the seventh
sub-stage, Tapah expresses an impulse to manifest profusely. A very
sublime and subtle impulse activates and stirs as eternities roll by and
inner pulsations result in Creation -- imperceptibly at first, full of
infinite possibilities for gradual realization and concretization. Satyam
has ordained thus! At the end of the sixth sub-stage, there is an
incessant pull seeking from within, expressing itself in subtle and rare
worlds with varieties of myriad upon myriad formations -- and (1) immense
or immeasurable, and (2) large fragmentations start flowing from Tapah
into Janah Universe. Divine Wholeness is Divine Satyam, It is everything
and yet is Emptiness and Nothingness -- but now billions upon billions of
fragments flow from Tapah to Janah Universe. And in the beginning of the
seventh sub-stage, (3) small fragments also begin to flow from Tapah into
Janah Universe.
Perhaps Madam Blavatsky had in her mind this state of Tapah, at the end of
the seventh eternity (each sub-stage being an eternity), when she states:
"The hour had not yet struck ... the Universe was yet concealed in the
Divine Thought and the Divine Bosom ... The last vibration of the seventh
eternity thrills through infinitude. The Mother swells, expanding from
within without, like the bud of a lotus." She, of course, uses a human and
poetic language, for in Divine Wholeness there can be no place for
`thought', however divine, for there is yet no `substance' like mind
created.
Divine Wholeness is the proper state of the three vital, divine principles
in a particular combination and permutation of vibrational force. If this
force is exceeded, no Creation is possible. As this force recedes, or
becomes less, Creation, from subtle to less subtle, and Existence, from
subtle to gross, come into being as per a divine blueprint. What is not
within this blueprint will never be, that which is shall never cease to
be! Divine Wholeness maintains this proper state within a very wide
spectrum: at the highest end of the spectrum is Divine Wholeness --
Itself, Alone; near the lower end of the spectrum is found para-nada; and
at the other end of the spectrum is Janah Universe with myriad upon myriad
of four types of Divine Fragments or celestial humanities. But all within
this spectrum is Creation and is vibrant, eternal and immortal, as Divine
Wholeness is. Once the vibrational force falls below this spectrum's
minimum, a sudden change takes place, just as water forms into ice below a
specific temperature. This is the critical point -- when Existence comes
into being. All that exists within such Existence seems to be mortal and
transitory, but by no stretch of imagination can we describe the former as
real and the latter as maya or illusory.
But we must first understand the subtle, yet extremely vital and great
difference between Creation and Existence. One who grasps this idea is
free from all bondage for all time. The two seem to be identical yet are
poles apart, but like all poles have some factors in common. "There is
Self and not-Self and the relation between the two," referring here to the
two types of fragments, of the higher and the lower spectrum. For as long
as the dual ideas of God and the devil persist, so long the oneness and
omniscient power of God, the One without a second, the Supreme, the
Absolute, Satyam -- "That" -- will never be understood.
This high intensity of Tapah at the end of its last sub-stage continues
throughout in the first (and only) universe that is created, viz. the
Universe of Janah. So para-nada, too, prevails in Janah Universe of
Creation, which is only an extension of Tapah; in fact, Tapah and Janah
together comprise Creation. Janah Universe remains unabated, unchanged and
continues for eternities, and in so doing maintains the inky blackness of
Tapah (from our point of view).
Tapah now flows endlessly into Janah, the one universe of Creation, as
immense and large fragments of this Unique Original Force Field; billions
on billions seem to flow into Janah Universe, seemingly like a mighty
gushing ocean of flames and fire, yet unseen, for no flame or fire can
exist here within these intense vibrations. Were the oceans on our Earth
to be emptied in a few `moments', such a flow would seem a mere trickle
beside this mighty flow. However enormous and immeasurable the flow of
these immense and large fragments from Tapah to Janah Universe be, Tapah
does not seem to shrink nor grow less in size or in intensity. Its
immensity and wholeness remain unaffected like an overflowing lake. On the
other hand, Janah Universe does not seem to overflow, nor even to become
overcrowded, for in Janah, which is but the extension of Tapah, are vast
areas of `space'.
Nearing the end of the second sub-stage in Janah Universe, something else
happens in Tapah at this concurrent stage. On cosmic scale in Tapah
itself, flares rise up from the calm, unmoving surface of Tapah. In its
seventh sub-stage towards the end, Divine Wholeness is now a heaving,
stirring ocean of flares of high intensity, which shoot up from the
surface (like flares from the surface of our Sun, but incomparably larger,
for the Sun is too tiny in comparison to Tapah). These flares are not
characterized by heat, light and other such possibilities which are far
too gross to occur at such intensive rates of vibrations. From our present
human view-point, these flares are not visible -- all is still inky
blackness; but for humanities in Janah Universe everything is so lively
and beyond our conception!
Prior to these stages in Tapah and Janah, these flares of intensity used
to fall back onto the surface of Tapah. Now as the vibrations keep falling
rapidly and constantly, they remain suspended over the surface of Tapah,
and as they do so, an outline or edge, nebulous yet, forms around each.
So, towards the end of the second sub-stage of Janah Universe, and at
concurrent stage in Tapah, these `finite' fragments or flares flow in
billions upon billions from Tapah into Janah Universe, to join the other
three types of fragmentations that earlier flowed into Janah Universe.
Each of these fragmentations of each type is a `Wholeness' complete and is
a Divine Fragment of the Unique Original Force Field of Divine Wholeness.
There is absolutely no difference except for size.
So we find that by the end of the second sub-stage in Janah Universe, all
four types of fragmentations have flowed in from Tapah: (1) the immense,
or immeasurable, and (2) the large fragments at the beginning of the first
sub-stage; (3) the small fragments at the beginning of the second
sub-stage; and (4) the finite fragments, or flares, at the end of the
second sub-stage. These finite fragments are very insignificant in
comparison to the other three in size though not in intensity, which is
why we designate them as `finite', though they would still be incomparably
larger than the largest flares of the sun!
Here, in passing, we may mention that were the Sun to cool to the
temperature of our Earth, its size may not be appreciably greater than the
Earth's current dimensions; or if the Earth were to heat up to the
temperature of the Sun, it may display a giant size comparable to that of
the Sun. And if the physical/cellular were to reach the molecular or the
electronic stage, the size assumed would be stupendous, perhaps the size
of a galaxy. In the molecular or the electronic universes, we ourselves
would be unrecognizable! So size and speed, grossness and subtleness,
visibility and mobility, are all relative. If conditionings change, our
conceptions change, our grasp and our understanding will change, and our
world will change. There is no external power or superiority, no miracle
taking place and so no need of prayer, for nothing is outside of us or is
able to do anything to us, but we are in too primitive a stage of
evolution at present to accept this fact or to understand it. We prefer,
instead, to call ourselves sinners, slaves and servants, from carrying
such past memory patterns very vividly within us in our minds even today.
The four types of fragments stated above are part and parcel of the same
Unique Original Force Field, Divine Wholeness, and are the four types of
celestial humanities. This original series of four types of celestial
humanities, though interrelated, serves four different purposes. Each
fragment, even the finite, is `whole', complete and independent,
self-being and self-sufficient; each needs nothing, not air, food, sleep,
`mind' or `life' or `awareness', nor anything else; each perpetuates
without procreating for there is neither sex nor body; each is immortal
and indestructible.
We call each such fragment of the four types a `Divine Fragment' or, as
in the Geeta, `Spirit' or `Self'. These four types of celestial humanities
comprise the Janah Universe of Creation. "There is Self and not-Self and
the relation between the two." So far the `not-Self' part is not attached
to Self or Spirit -- it will be attached eternities later after the
critical point.
We use the symbol `Xo' to denote an infinitude in number such that a few
added to or taken away from it makes no difference, so large a number it
is. So we now have:
3. Xo small fragments: these are the third type of celestial humanity, but
in our days and acknowledging only their `outer coverings' in our
universe, we (mistakenly and without understanding) denote them as
planets, or a society of planets.
4. Xo finite fragments (or flares): these are the fourth type of celestial
humanity, but in our days and acknowledging only their physical forms in
our universe, we (mistakenly and without understanding) denote them as
human beings, or a society of human beings, spread out in all the three
universes.
To recapitulate what has been said upto now, Divine Wholeness is the ocean
of cosmic prana (vibrations) unending. This is the state of the three
vital, divine principles released by Satyam -- eternal, immortal and
self-being in the state of High Rhythm and Balance. The Divine Fragments
of all four types are fragments of this state of Rhythm and Balance,
equally eternal, immortal and self-being. This is Creation as Satyam, the
Absolute, ordained, and shall always remain so.
Existence is the play of Purusha with prakriti, i.e. the play of the vital
divine principles, now devolved from the state of High Rhythm and Balance
to the myriad shades and stages down the cycles of Existence, and of
Universal Divine Mind, the `gentle substance' generated in Creation by the
interaction between these three divine principles and which undergoes
fragmentation in Existence, also in its myriad shades and stages down the
cycles of Existence. This Existence is withdrawn in parts periodically
and freshly projected in parts periodically, like human beings being born
continuously and dying continuously in this world of ours, so that
Existence seems to be for all eternity. So too, like a river, Existence
appears to be the same, yet at no time is either Existence or the river
the same anywhere at any given time.
Yet the Unmanifest, Satyam the Absolute, contains Divine Wholeness and is
in and contains every part and point of Creation and later of Existence,
for what can be outside of "That", Satyam the Absolute! This point is to
be properly understood. But Tapah, by the end of its seventh sub-stage,
flows endlessly as infinite fragments, and each such immeasurably large
fragment is a `Wholeness' -- the Many from the One. And yet, this
self-willed fragmentation or division is not multiplicity for they are all
linked to Divine Wholeness, each can merge with and re-emerge from each
other and with and from Divine Wholeness so that there is no multiplicity
or sense of separateness. This important aspect, oneness in spite of
fragmentation, belongs to Creation only and not to Existence. There is no
`substance' like Universal Divine Mind created as yet in Creation.
Chapter 3
In Janah Universe all is inky blackness (from our point of view)! For
sub-stage after sub-stage, each an infinity of time or timelessness, the
vibrations of extremely high intensity keep falling rapidly and
constantly. This lowering of vibrations rapidly and constantly, or raising
them constantly and rapidly, is the master key given to Tapah by Satyam,
the Absolute. If one were to have this key and know how to operate it, one
could be God Almighty!
At the end of the second sub-stage in Janah Universe, all the four types
of humanities in different societies are scattered in the vastness of
Janah Universe, beings in Creation in different areas with different
conditionings which create astounding effects on the outer coverings. But
due to their inherent, divine possibilities and inherent Cosmic
Consciousness, all of them are in contact and communication with each
other -- they are all Divine Fragments with instantaneous movement,
self-propelling at infinite speeds, with the ability to merge with and
re-emerge from one another, and in and from Divine Wholeness. So there is
no sense of multiplicity or separateness as we understand, nor any sense
of being alone or isolated, receiving no reply from anywhere, as we feel
in our days in our physical universe, as if shipwrecked on a distant
island and living like Robinson Crusoe! This merging and re-emerging is
not the outcome of any `desire', for there is yet no ground (viz. `mind')
for desire; it is an inherent ability like the ability of the waters of
the oceans to merge, separate and remerge.
And with each Divine Fragment having inherent, instantaneous motion, there
is no sense of space and time as we experience either. For unless mind is,
such measurements do not come into consideration. Mind needs body, which
slows down movement, and then there is registration of events and hence of
time and space.
Now the inherent movements at exceedingly high speeds and the inner, high,
vibrational force of all the Divine Fragments, especially of the large and
the immense fragments, create a secondary force field. We designate this
new force field created in Janah as the `first secondary force field', but
the difference between this and the primary Unique Original Force Field is
like night is to day. This force field generated in Janah Universe serves
as ground and base for creating a superb `gentle substance' which is in
the stage of development during all the sub-stages of Janah and will be
ready and of great use eternities later, in Existence. The force field
also results in many other effects which will be sensed in the lower next,
or following, universe as causes. (The force field that science talks of
and which we encounter in our seen and gross universe Bhuh is actually the
a much remoter and weaker secondary, or derivative, of this first
secondary force field.)
So upto now, there is Tapah, Divine Wholeness, with the vital, divine
principles and with fragmentations and conditionings equally profuse for
future development in the vast expanse of Janah Universe, a continuation
of Divine Wholeness, Tapah. Creation, in a subtle way, has begun, as also
the future Existence. In spite of profuse fragmentation, the unity of
Divine Wholeness is never reduced to multiplicity as we know in our
Universe. The freedom to merge and re-emerge continues to be
characteristic and this makes all the difference. There is no sense of
separateness; there is no `I' and `mine', nor `you' and `they' -- all is
One. The whole strand and structure of being is so different that any one
from Existence would never be able to grasp the true facts (unless one
were to make repeated visits to Creation, and that too under expert
guidance). What is more, one has to leave behind body, mind and senses,
for they are not granted entry into Janah Universe -- they would
disintegrate were they to enter!
The finer always interpenetrates the grosser. Though Tapah and Janah are
far too subtle and rare, yet before Satyam, the Absolute, are grosser in
comparison. So Satyam is around and interpenetrates Tapah and Janah
Universe, like water-in-sponge, and the so-called space (though there is
yet no sense of space) in which Tapah and Janah Universe float will always
be Satyam. Space can never be empty, for no empty space can exist where
everything is forever in constant motion. Besides, empty space negates the
all-pervading, omnipresent aspect of Satyam. So empty space is
unthinkable, an impossibility. Space and Satyam are, to us, synonymous in
all universes.
When we give the status of humanity to the societies of planets, suns and
stars, and galaxies, it may seem like fiction today, but science itself
will trace super intelligence and consciousness in our Earth and in our
Sun. So unique shall it be, so much will come to light and will be so
surprising, that we shall find our intelligence so crude and primitive,
that we shall be shocked and will bow our heads. This day for science is
not far off!
We in our gross, seen universe Bhuh see planets, suns and stars, and
galaxies as mere orbs rotating and revolving, blindly perhaps; we even
question their purpose or need and have evolved imaginative theories from
our observations of them. Perhaps, we think, our kind and loving God, in
His infinite mercy and love, wants us to be constantly entertained by a
great display of intense light effects, a super disco perhaps! And, maybe,
by their infinite size and movements, He wants to impress us and subdue us
into awe and into silent submission!
But the irony of it all is that it is we who create our `God' or our
`gods', and that too in our own image. When will we ever see sense? That
we, who are so foolish and so impotent, are actually ourselves the finite
Divine Fragments, immensely forceful, if only we can be our true `Self'.
Believe it or not, accept it or not, these facts will not change if not
accepted, neither will they cease to be facts. What today appears to be
so much fiction, one day science itself will confirm these facts, and till
then our solace will be, "You are not yet blessed, if the multitude does
not laugh at you."
Each finite Divine Fragment pulsates, has tremendously high and powerful
vibrations, and these divine pulsations are in harmony with the pulsations
of Divine Wholeness and are held within Satyam the Absolute. This link,
this rhythm, is never broken in all Creation, nor in Existence. But we in
our present sorry state feel we are isolated, uncared for, left to
ourselves, no one heeds us or replies to us. Therefore to do anything
possible, we must take care of ourselves, with our minds and our
intelligence, with our precious knowledge and our progressive science, in
which we have our only safeguards and without which we cannot expect to
find our way. The size of our ego increases daily. A case of the blind
leading the blind!
We can only say that if we all can receive `Divine Grace' for a few
moments and see the grand array of the living, pulsating, super conscious
Universe, both seen and unseen, and each Divine Fragment of all the four
types as a `living whole' with infinite purpose and power, we would be
transfixed for all time to come. If only we could know what our meagre
intelligence and self-awareness is in comparison to that of the Sun or our
Earth, we would be ashamed!
As stated earlier, the 7 rays generated in Tapah cross each other and
mingle and remingle and so form fixed points or, in layman's language,
plexuses or junctions or cross-roads. In Janah Universe too, these
original seven rays remain as rays with duplicating fixed points.
(Eternities later, in Existence, they appear as seven major, vital
energies.) There are 21 major and 28 minor fixed points such as these, 49
principal or fundamental points in all, from each of which emerges a
resultant force, or forces, whose intensity and potency depends on how
many of the seven rays meet at the given point. If four or five of the
seven rays meet, it is a minor fixed point; if six or seven rays meet they
form a major fixed point. If less than four meet, they cannot create a
fixed point (even relatively).
In Tapah and Janah Universe, Creation has been profuse with fragmentations
of four types, yet no other kingdom is developed besides these four types
of humanities or Divine Fragments. That is, the mineral, vegetable or
plant, and lower life or animal kingdoms are not developed in Creation,
for these kingdoms cannot survive under the high vibrational tones
prevalent there. Yet in our gross universe, we find these kingdoms
preceding the coming of man on Earth! Is this now understandable?
Though the vibrations keep falling constantly and with tremendous rapidity
down the eternities in Janah Universe, Satyam the Absolute remains calm
and unchanging. The outlines or edges of all Divine Fragments of all four
types slowly develop, yet are at first too rare, subtle and nebulous. But
as they become more and more pronounced, each finite Divine Fragment
develops a `vesture' around itself, like tight-fitting skin on our bodies.
So far in Janah Universe we are still far beyond the domain of mind, body,
senses and free will -- none of these are yet existing.
There is yet no light, colour, sound, language, or mind, even in the most
subtle form, for these characteristics are too crude and gross to survive
in Janah Universe of extremely high vibrations. The finite Divine
Fragments function under Divine Will and Cosmic Consciousness, but the
state in all the seven sub-stages, i.e. for seven eternities, is one of
`sameness', ever the same sameness over eternities, and is bound to be
`dull' even though extremely peaceful, tranquil and blissful.
This is not `felt' as desire or feeling, for desires or feelings and mind
are not yet formed, but as a sort of `wondering' whether a change, some
change, is possible, whether something other than this state, `something
else', is possible! It is not desired but is a sort of wondering developed
by most of the finite Divine Fragments. Very few finite Divine Fragments
have not experienced this by now, the last, seventh sub-stage of Janah
Universe. This wondering attitude lasts for a long time or period. So
sensitive is this Janah Universe with Tapah, Divine Wholeness, that this
wondering is registered and translated by Divine Wholeness as `something
is missing'. Measures are adopted by Divine Wholeness or Nature, so that
the finite Divine Fragments who have developed this wondering acquire, as
a result, some grossness of the vesture in this last sub-stage as
mentioned earlier. Divine Wholeness had known and expected this
possibility and so had thought of a gentle substance which was being
developed in Janah Universe over eternities for use later in Existence.
There is yet no possibility of any cause and effect because the law of
causation is not developed, for there is yet no mind and in its absence,
ignorance, or avidya, is not generated. So, in Janah no causation is
necessary, for these are consequences of mind action and cannot function
in the absence of mind. There is yet no question of anyone being
misguided, for Divine Fragments are Cosmic Consciousness and all function
according to Divine Will only. There is no reason for considering any
trespass, nor is karma or dharma involved yet. Neither the devil nor the
serpent, neither Mara nor Menaka, can be in Paradise, i.e. Janah Universe.
How can Satan or the serpent enter and whose mind can be contaminated, for
Divine Fragments are Cosmic Consciousness, i.e. fragments of pure
Transcendence only! All these are fairy tales of the shastras and
scriptures introduced by priests and scholars later on.
There is, as yet, only inky blackness (from our point of view) because
Divine Fragments need no illumination -- they have their own Janah
Universe which is presenting a panorama so beautiful that it is beyond our
wildest imagination. But we can never be aware of that as we would see it
as inky blackness only. To us this Janah Universe and the Janah celestial
humanity, the finite fragments, would be highest heaven. If only we could
reach this state and live there! But how can human beings with mind, body
and senses ever set foot there?
Creation has reached its last sub-stage -- it has so far revolved around
only what was ordained, and all is well for whatever is ordained is bliss,
peace, free from misery, death, disease, uncertainty, frustration,
limitation, suffering and doubt. This can go on and on forever, except
that a critical point is reached -- the `sameness' that is experienced.
Those Divine Fragments who did not accept this novel idea of self-willed
possibilities, however interesting it could be, made all efforts to go
back to the higher sub-stages of Janah Universe so that the subtle
grossness they were experiencing of late in the last sub-stage be removed.
But a majority of Divine Fragments accepted the new offer and
possibilities and agreed to all the rules of the new game called
`Existence', offered by Divine Wholeness to the Divine Fragments to remove
the dullness experienced due to sameness in all the eternities of Janah
Universe. This is difficulty of language in expressing the wondering.
But it should be noted, and this is of vital importance, that the coming
of the Divine Fragments out of Creation, out of Janah Universe of peace
and tranquility and happiness, into the universes of Existence, where
they would experience limitations at first and much more restrictions
later, is by way of free choice only. A choice they could have refused, as
hundreds of thousands amongst them did refuse, though billions willingly
accepted this novel idea as a game to be played out in all seriousness. If
this thought is disregarded, then no solution is possible to the ills and
miseries we find ourselves experiencing.
None of them succumbed to any temptation, none was driven away by an angry
God from a supposed-to-be heaven, a God who could not forgive His own
Creation for eating the fruit of knowledge! There is neither Satan
existing nor evil, for how could evil or the devil exist in Creation? This
figment of the invention of the devil to explain away the evil prevalent
should be thrown overboard as too primitive an aspect; it has plagued all
faiths and there is no need to go by such outdated ideas of an age dead
and long gone by. (It is strange that we say faiths when we talk of
different religions, for normally faith is without conviction or actual
experience. But one who has experienced needs no faith, for one is then
guided by conviction. All we want to explain to our readers is to come out
of this state of faith into the real, of conviction and experience.)
This super gentle substance is Universal Divine Mind, the second secondary
force field. From this super substance, along with the millions of phases
of Divinity, are created the planes of Existence and the various
conditionings prevalent in myriad areas in all the three universes of
Existence, as well as body, mind, senses and free will of each
`individual'. In all this it is aided by the two other vital, divine
impulses, Cosmic Consciousness and Divine Will, functioning in Existence.
A detailed plan was kept ready and is now put into operation. To work
their way, each Divine Fragment is given a body, of electronic substance,
super sensitive and flexible, a thinking instrument called buddhi, mind,
senses and absolute free will, i.e. operation of self-willed Xo
possibilities are evolved, with probabilities far exceeding the
possibilities. All the probabilities are not operative in each area or
conditioning, i.e. with each society of finite Divine Fragments or
humanity. The result is that each society of finite Divine Fragments in
each conditioning will have only a share of such possibilities, but much
too much a larger share of probabilities that could or could not be
possibilities are left out. These probabilities are all spread out over Xo
conditionings or areas for Xo societies of humanities, with the result
that no one society will have all the possibilities and much will remain
unfulfilled.
`Free will' operative means `desires', a product of the mind, acting upon
all sorts of possibilities out of untold probabilities, which leaves out
much that could not be attained but still desired. Where all is
unpredictable, this unpredictability brings in suspense, this suspense
takes away the dullness or sameness and introduces interest and incentive,
which in Janah Universe with Cosmic Consciousness and Divine Will was
never indulged in!
So far we have talked of finite Divine Fragments only. Now that each such
finite Divine Fragment has been given a body, thinking instrument, mind,
senses and absolute free will, each Divine Fragment has now become a
personality or an entity -- each is now an `individual'. Henceforth, we
shall always use the term `individual', which will mean each finite Divine
Fragment with outer coverings of mind, body, thinking instrument, senses
and free will, because each Divine Fragment cannot now merge into and
re-emerge from each other, and from and into the Divine Wholeness.
But what is the price of the game? Will the finite Divine Fragments be
able to stand the conditionings? Or will Existence be so overpowering that
they, now as individuals, will forget their high state, their Original
Self and Original Home, Janah Universe? Will they lose their strength and
become weak and impotent? What now lies ahead of them? In what direction
and with what intensities will individuals move? How would their behaviour
shape? These are some of the interesting questions. We shall now trace
these individuals from the beginning of the domain of mind, i.e. from the
earliest sub-stage of Svahah to actualize, to the last, grossest sub-stage
of Bhuh, and then once again up the ascending cycles of evolution.
Having accepted the rules of the game of Existence, each Divine Fragment
passed through an outer layer encircling Existence known as the Great
Divide or the Ring-pass-not -- the Mahah region with all the akashic
records. It is verily a lakshman-rekha in reverse, i.e. those inside
cannot get outside! This great deep freeze is also in seven sub-stages and
contains all the memory records. The Divine Fragments, as individuals,
first enter sub-stage 7, the highest sub-stage of Svahah universe; when
they enter thus for the first time (a hypothetical case), they are
momentarily dazed from the effects of their sojourn through the
Ring-pass-not for they are not now what they were in Janah Universe!
Some adepts and mahayogis of all countries in the past have conceived of
one changeless consciousness or Divine Spirit as the ultimate Reality, the
only source and sustainer of all orders of temporal and phenomenal
existence of the cosmic system of all living, organic beings and matter,
gross or subtle. Based on their various interpretations came a theory
which tends to divorce our normal life experiences and happenings of the
body and senses as necessarily imperfect, limited and temporary; the
`other state' is celebrated as unconditioned, unlimited, blissful, free
from misery and impermanence, but which no one today has any experience of
as the real and which, it is said, is unobtainable in Existence even after
death.
Now the point is that it would be understandable to cry our hearts out if
we have been serving a `sentence' in Existence for doing something wrong,
and yearn for a peaceful place to escape from such conditionings. It
would also be understandable if, going by so-called gospel, we had been
thrown out of Janah Universe of Creation, the peaceful state of highest
heaven, by an angry `God' for committing some sin, which, too, we have not
committed at all. It is high time we came out of all these child-like
ideas. On the contrary, the Divine Fragments have, with their eyes open,
willingly and smilingly, accepted to step out of Janah Universe of
Creation and enter Existence with all the conditions attendant thereon,
i.e. accepting all the rules of the game of Existence, both at the
beginning and on reaching nadir. They have further agreed to all the terms
and conditions of the game -- then why all this crying and wailing?
The Divine Fragment can never die, can never be unhappy, and so enjoys the
game of Existence even if it is not worth the candle! Let us coolly and
calmly understand what it is all about and how we should go about it.
Because a few thousands of persons say something and repeat it like
tape-recorders ought not to make it correct; such lies do not become truth
or gospel truth or a conviction to depend upon. Remember that religions
are known as faiths, for they do not stand on facts. The truth is and was
that no prophet told us clearly, for it would not have been believed if
they had said so -- and we are sure that even now you are not ready to
believe what we say! But then, how long are you going to remain in
darkness about this truth? How long will you hide behind this foolish
piousness, this false religiosity?
Very few adepts and mahayogis, in their periods of deep mediation, reach
this high state, Janah Universe of Creation, and when they return to the
physical level tend to dismiss this physical state, the seen universe, and
call it untrue, illusory and temporary. True it is -- this transitoriness,
this misery, this illusory life -- to a certain extent; yet it is not a
complete and correct statement, nor have they stated what the truth is --
the real facts, not theories. The point is, under what conditions have we
all accepted -- that changes the entire complexion of the whole situation!
When thousands of visits take place consciously under a great guide, a
Transcendental Teacher, the experience is different. More on this will be
said later in the chapter on practices.
We forget that the Janah state was and is our state by right! That
all-inclusive life we are aiming at and crying for is not a gift or reward
from a merciful God. No paradise is lost and no son of God has to suffer
to regain it, nor is any son of God required to atone for our sins to get
us entry back into that state of highest heaven, but ours by right of
being Divine Fragments to enter at any time. If we but fulfil a few
requirements, and the requirements are not the so-called prayers and
ceremonies, nor all the theories of karma and dharma, nor any guilt
complex.
This wrong impression is conveyed by great minds all over the world, but
to know the Truth the mind is not required; indeed, greater the mind,
greater the untruth it will find! Do not take this game too seriously and
in the way described to you. It is true, some people cannot play even a
game of chess or cards or horse-racing without going through mental and
emotional tortures, but all such attitudes are uncalled for. It seems to
be our nature not to play any game with a smile; if it were not so, then
why all this wailing and crying, these mountains of books with all such
nonsense written in them!
Is there any need to live with various denials? With long, serious, sad
faces? And is there any consolation in repeating `Buddha said this' and
`Christ said that'? Our religions only misguide us, our philosophy and
theology take us up the wrong roads, because they have been tampered with,
all the sign-boards have been changed, and we keep going round in circles
miserably.
Wake up, smile, you are each the Divine Fragment! You have each
consciously accepted not only to play this game of Existence but at every
birth you as the Divine Fragment yourself strictly supervise whether the
fresh body and the events to come are as in accord with coded or recorded
patterns. Then why all this utter nonsense all around? When shall we ever
have the courage to say, "By God! I will play this game to the end,
manfully and with a smile." So this game of Existence, which we have
accepted with all its limitations and all its accompanying rules, let us
play it out sportingly to a finish. It is not something out of reach for
us, something that we cannot know or obtain.
From our physical state, some few advanced individuals have reached the
outskirts of Janah Universe by transcending the various stages of
Existence. When they have returned to normal life, they have
misrepresented and misguided us -- not purposely or knowingly, but the
reason is obvious: because they have not understood the new and vaster
dimensions. The trouble is that, for such transcendental experiences,
starting from our three-dimensional world Bhuh, we have to pass Bhuvah
universe which is four-dimensional, and then Svahah universe which is
five-dimensional. Janah Universe, further, is six-dimensional, and unless,
as stated earlier, thousands of visits are undertaken consciously under a
Transcendental Teacher, there will be confusion, misunderstanding and
misrepresentation. We can easily call black as white and red as blue, and
so these persons, when they express and when we interpret what they mean
through their expressions, are unknowingly misleading us and so do more
harm than good by their premature utterances. No true seeker dares to open
his mouth and whatever is so far written in any language is either
commercial or a hasty, misleading glimpse of the transcendental state
totally misunderstood and misinterpreted. But now humanity is arriving at
maturity and truth has to be disclosed.
In the Geeta, Arjuna, after being blessed with divine sight by Lord
Krishna, is able to see only a part of the unseen universe wherein he sees
the destiny of the warriors gathered to fight. Magnificent though the
celestial grandeur be, Arjuna has not seen beyond the domain of mind, for
he has asked with his mind and therefore cannot go beyond. This point is
very clear in the Geeta and is to be properly understood. In chapter 11,
Arjuna says, and mark his words: "I long now to have a vision of Thy
Divine Form, O Thou Most High! If Thou thinkest that it can be made
possible for me to see it, show me, O Lord of Lords! Thine own Eternal
Self."
What Arjuna sees (refer to chapters 12-13 later) are the yogis who have
reached high states in dhyana. There are millions of such advanced
individuals from all societies of humanity from far-flung areas and
conditionings on various sub-stages of Bhuh, Bhuvah and also Svahah. "I
see in Thee the powers of Nature, the various creatures of the world, the
Progenitor on his lotus-throne, the Sages and the shining angels." "Alone
Thou fillest all the quarters of the earth (Bhuh), sky (Bhuvah) and Heaven
(Svahah), and the regions between."
Form, shape, colour, all point to the domain of mind only. Existence
itself, even in its grossest aspects, is the proof of the powers of
Nature! This vital difference between Creation and Existence, and the
purpose of Existence, has to be made explicitly clear. But we have not yet
entered Existence, we are still in Janah Universe but about to depart and
pass through the great deep freeze (Mahah-kala).
But then Lord Krishna once again gives Arjuna the supreme choice though
Arjuna does not realize it because he is not yet prepared: "Here, in Me
living as one, O Arjuna! behold the whole universe, movable and immovable,
and anything else that thou wouldst see." "Here, in Me, as one, the whole
universe, movable and immovable, ..." -- what an offer!! To merge in Lord
Krishna, to become one that very moment and experience both Creation and
Existence! What an offer! But poor Arjuna missed this grandest of all
opportunities! Since time, light, colour and sound dimensions are so
different, Arjuna is perplexed, confused and even afraid of what he
beholds and requests Lord Krishna to assume the human form he was so
accustomed to see: "Seeing Thee in Thy gentle human form, my Lord, I am
myself again, calm once more." (Perhaps in that case the Geeta would have
remained unexpressed further, and with it the Mahabharata.)
To make the whole idea fool-proof, the first step was to crystallize the
outline of all the Divine Fragments. This crystallization we call the
vesture, tight-fitting like skin on a body. Due to constant and rapid drop
in vibrations, this vesture becomes grosser and grosser towards the end of
the last (seventh) sub-stage of Janah. The immediate result is that, for
the first time now, all the Divine Fragments find that they can no more
merge into and re-emerge from each other, and into and from Divine
Wholeness, which had been possible so far. So dawns on them also, for the
first time, the idea of separateness or multiplicity, that `I am' is
separate from `you are', just as they are about to enter Existence.
We also noted the `gentle substance' that was being developed in Janah
Universe during the entire duration of its seven eternities by the
interaction of the primary Unique Original Force Field with the first
secondary force field, for use in Existence. This substance -- Universal
Divine Mind -- could not exist in Creation due to the immensely high
vibrations prevalent. It is not primordial matter or mula-prakriti, as
some philosophers and shastras wrongly name it, for only after another
seven eternities, and after a great and constant drop in vibrations over
those eternities, will primordial matter result in the next and less
subtle universe, Bhuvah. The entry into Existence is entry first into
Svahah universe, sub-stage 7. The vesture and the Great Divide, the
Ring-pass-not, are created directly from the substance of the primary
force field and is much superior to the gentle substance created for the
most subtle universe of Existence, Svahah. This great difference in
vibrations also prevents the gentle substance from crossing over to
re-enter Creation.
A more interesting and more amusing, tantalizing and annoying game cannot
be had anywhere and the Divine Fragments are going to have a full dose of
it soon to drive away the sameness and dullness experienced by them in
their Janah Universe. In this entertainment, on so much grander a scale
than Hollywood's best productions and better than Shakespeare's or
Kalidas's pen, are the practical realities enacted, that bring tears to
some, make some dance with joy, others suffer excruciating pain and some
are so held as if suspended in midair that we cannot visualize what all
can happen. But all care is taken to avoid chaos and confusion in the
management of this big show business! We human beings, in creating our
dramas and shows, only take small and stray incidents from actual
happenings that take place in actual life all around us.
Chapter 4
We have said earlier that between Existence and Creation is a vast region,
vaster than all Existence with its three universes. This is the
Ring-pass-not, the Mahah-kala region of substance very superior to the
`gentle substance' pervading Existence, even in Svahah itself, but much
less subtle than Janah Universe of Creation. In it are installed a number
of `causal bodies' -- these are not bodies in the sense of a regular body,
but receptacles rather, one for each Divine Fragment that willingly
accepted the game of Existence and prepared to leave Janah Universe to
begin Exile. Nor is each an ordinary receptacle, for it is made of the
same substance as the Ring-pass-not and is nearly as indestructible and
eternal! In each of these receptacles pulsate three seed atoms, which are
also nearly as eternal, and which we call super micro recording monitors,
one each for the individual's entire existence in each of the three
universes of Existence.
Divine Wholeness is fully conscious of what can happen and what to expect,
and all provision has been made in a master plan. Care has been taken of
the most unpredictable possibilities and probabilities, and of
impossibilities that can become possibilities, in all the Xo varied
conditionings in all the three universes, to enable each `individual',
i.e. each Divine Fragment in Existence, to experience Existence! To make
all this more bewildering, the vibrational tones keep falling constantly
and rapidly in each universe from sub-stage to sub-stage and
energy/matter changes so much as not to be recognizable as the same thing
one eternity earlier or later. Laws equally flexible and changing to suit
changing circumstances and situations suitable to each plane and to each
sub-stage of Existence in each of the three universes are evolved and put
into functioning.
There are two lesser rings-pass-not, one between the universes Svahah and
Bhuvah and the other between Bhuvah and Bhuh, but they are mere divides
that isolate one universe from another. This major Ring-pass-not, the
Mahah region holding all akashic records, is unique by itself. One who can
understand this region can understand Existence itself!
These Divine Fragments have a `built-in' capacity to find their way home,
like homing pigeons, but Divine Wholeness has prohibited this urge from
being expressed in any manner and it is denied at all stages till the
grossest point, nadir, in the seen, cellular universe is reached, a point
nearly touching the point of no return in Existence. This is the first law
of Existence, the fundamental rule of the game. Otherwise, it would be
easy for the Divine Fragments to return home, to Janah Universe in
Creation, after the first taste of Svahah universe. Svahah universe is
too gross and limited and nowhere near or comparable to Janah Universe of
Creation with its marked characteristics like absolute ableness, the
capacity to merge with and re-emerge from, and so unity with, Divine
Wholeness, and absence of any sense of `I am' and `you are'. But then, in
that case, the game of Existence would remain unplayed!
Now to the purpose of the Ring-pass-not. There are many other functions of
this region, but the following four are cardinal and most vital of all.
(1) First and foremost, it defeats all endeavours to bypass it. Its
fundamental purpose is to function as a non-return area for all Divine
Fragments of all four types. Nothing that is encompassed by this major
Ring-pass-not can take the journey back home to the source. This major
purpose the region Mahah fulfils, totally and faithfully, till that which
is in Existence reaches nadir.
(4) The fourth purpose, and very important function, of this major
Ring-pass-not is to act as a region of complete records of each
individual, over eternities of each individual interacting with one
another, whatever the relationship. Hence the Mahah region is the
storehouse of all akashic records of all individuals, societies, nations
and civilizations of all humanities in all conditionings far-flung in all
the three universes. To maintain such records a simple method is laid out,
details of which are given later in this chapter.
With Existence begin many problems and these problems multiply as the
downward journey continues for the Divine Fragments. They form the vital
aspects of Existence. The Ring-pass-not, encompassing the entire
Existence, creates: (1) unpredictability, (2) incompleteness, or
limitations of all sorts, (3) awareness in place of Consciousness, and
(4) inequality of many sorts and types.
The ideas of heaven and hell, prayers, rites and ceremonies, theology and
philosophy, and so-called religions are not of our world and our time --
they started with Existence, in the first universe Svahah in the very
earliest sub-stages. And we still carry some of these very, very ancient
memory patterns. So we revolve the same ideas round and round in our
minds; nothing new do we create, we spin the same old yarn! Language may
differ, areas and conditionings may differ, societies of humanity may
differ, but these ideas are basic to all societies of human beings spread
out in all the Xo conditionings far-flung in the three universes of
Existence. We should not pride ourselves on claiming such ideas because
they spring from very dim and ancient past and we are but one of the
societies that have come down the cycles of eternities. We did harbour
such thoughts before and, if we harbour such thoughts today, it is because
we have deeply ingrained such memory patterns of our past! We have to be
free from our ancient, primitive past -- "Bhikshu, empty the boat!"
All our present-day philosophies and religions are as old as these ancient
cycles -- they are not founded by the Vedas but repeated in them, not
founded by the Christ or the Buddha but repeated by them. It is external
repetition from which we must tear ourselves away! That which was good
then for an infant humanity cannot be good now -- nay, positively harmful
to a growing humanity that is approaching adulthood! But we mistakenly
think it is of such recent origin, because three to four thousand years
ago seems very ancient to us, but as many million years is not even
ancient on the cosmic clock. Nothing is new, everything with us has
repeated and will keep repeating with us, like fashions, e.g. the skirt
going up and then coming down again, the beard being clean shaven and then
reappearing. Because all is only `memory patterns'; till such time as we
work out and `destroy' and `disintegrate' these many ancient memory
patterns, we cannot escape from their tyranny. "Bhikshu, empty the boat!"
-- it is worth repeating many times to remind you, dear reader.
This attitude persists through Svahah, and in Bhuvah, the next universe,
the thinking instrument, manas, of each individual also feels no need to
ask guidance and cooperation from the Divine Fragment -- so here too the
Divine Fragment is disregarded. This attitude persists through Bhuvah and
in Bhuh, the grossest and seen universe, the thinking instrument, the
brain, of each individual not only also feels no need to ask guidance but
is altogether skeptical whether something like Divine Fragment even
exists, for it is not able to see or feel the presence and in the absence
of any proofs to this effect firmly believes that `It' (the Divine
Fragment) does not exist. The brain doubts even the existence of the
other, subtler, body, i.e. the astral body.
The wisdom of the Divine Fragment is thus disregarded from the beginning
of Existence onward, i.e. from the subtlest point, zenith, in the most
subtle of the three universes, Svahah. We must note here that it suits
the plan of Existence that on the downward arc -- involution -- during the
cycles going down from Svahah to nadir, the grossest point in Existence,
the thinking instruments of each individual in all the three universes
(viz. buddhi, manas and brain) disregard the inner, encased Divine
Fragment. For in case they do not disregard It, and ask and receive guidance
from the Divine Fragment, they will then be guided correctly and the whole
purpose of Existence will be defeated. As long as they are disregarded,
the Divine Fragments would not like to enforce their guidance on the
thinking instruments -- having no scope to guide or make use of their
Cosmic Consciousness, they have, since the beginning of Existence,
therefore, remained as mere `spectator' or `witness', encased in whatever
body or bodies have been placed around them, and have calmly noted all
mental activities, the modifications of the mind, that have gone on and
on, and all that has continued birth after birth, from one universe to
another till the grossest point nadir in Bhuh universe is reached. They
have never interfered and are not responsible for any thought or action,
so karma for them does not arise at all!
Due to awareness and due to limitations grows the urge to know and to find
knowledge from `outside sources' to solve the many problems arising in
Existence ... never realizing that all Truth is within easy reach. But as
the organ of perception in all the three universes of Existence can only
look out and not within, there is hardly any possibility of finding the
Divine Fragment within. Only those who have looked within, but on the
upward arc, have made progress on the road of return to the source.
Each functional part acts more or less independently, the strongest being
sex and the weakest being movement. On almost all occasions, the
functional parts, emotions and sex, act together, and the movement
functional part joins them and cooperates to give all sorts of unnecessary
movements to the body and brain. So it gradually came about that by the
end of the fourth sub-stage of Bhuh on the downward arc, there existed a
firm alliance between three of the functional parts, viz. emotions, sex
and movement, and the other, the intellectual centre, was oft times in
direct antagonism to the first two, emotions and sex. And by the end of
this fourth sub-stage on the downward arc, this first functional part
found itself on the losing side in every struggle and so finally
surrendered, meaning that it no more made any attempt to fight!
So the two functional parts, emotions and sex, became predominant in the
absence of reasonable and equal resistance from the intellectual functional
part -- and real thinking ceased! This is the state of the human brain
even today, in the fourth sub-stage of Bhuh on the upward arc. Originally,
for the proper process of thinking, the intellectual functional part was
created equal to the other three functional parts taken together. By
proper practices it can be brought back to its original state of ratios --
Intellect:Emotions:Sex:Movement :: 5:2:2:1.
The thinking instrument ceased to be operative and so life from the end of
the fourth sub-stage of Bhuh onward on the downward arc became a mere
automatic reflex action. Human life was on a parallel with the animal life
and other lower life that was abundantly created in all the conditionings
far-flung in Bhuh universe. Hence the many apparent likenesses in
characteristics, the many apparent links (though never existing) between
human beings and lower life, the many ill-conceived dogmas and theories of
human beings being also born as animals or some type of lower life were
wrongly built up. This is thus the ultimate state of awareness, awareness
that reaches nearly the zero point at nadir in Bhuh from the excellent
state of buddhi or intuition as it started in Svahah. These shades of
awareness are explained in greater detail later in chapter 6.
(4) Finally, the last aspect of Existence is inequality, of many sorts and
types. How is it brought about? We have seen that the third cardinal
aspect of Existence creates further desires for knowledge, and with
knowledge is born its sister, ignorance. So knowledge is given the
importance it does not deserve, for who can tell that this knowledge can
take us through and beyond the awesome, crushing pressure of the
Ring-pass-not. Is there any type of knowledge that can do this?
This thirst for knowledge differs with each individual and also depends on
the efforts and endeavours put in by each individual. These are bound to
be different in each individual case, with the result that the inequality
is first of knowledge and this in turn becomes the seed of all other
types of inequalities, i.e. a series of inequalities of mind, body, and
senses, leading to material, emotional, mental and intellectual
inequities. No Marx or Lenin can restore an equality as the socialists and
communists dream of, for equality once disturbed would take eternities
upon eternities to slowly even out, and even then not completely in
Existence -- perhaps by the last sub-stages of Svahah on the upward arc of
evolution.
This, therefore, leads to and generates the great fires of greed, hate,
cunning and possessiveness; in pursuit of these goals, use of unfair and
even foul means to accomplish and to get equal or even with the other are
adopted. These thoughts, motives and acts create damaging mind patterns
and such are recorded in the super micro recording monitors in the
receptacles in the Mahah region; the super micro transmitting monitors
implanted in the thinking instrument of each individual faithfully
transmit to them continuously all the time.
All this is absent in Creation, and very naturally so, because Cosmic
Consciousness is same in all, and each one is magnificently complete and
can merge into and re-emerge from one another and Divine Wholeness. There
is, thus, not even the sense of separateness, of `I am' and `you are',
`this is mine' and `that is yours', leading to complications. Nothing is
wanting and so peace and tranquility prevail all over Creation, including
Janah Universe.
Let us, therefore, recapitulate (A) the four cardinal aspects of Existence:
(1) unpredictability; (2) incompleteness, or limitations of all sorts; (3)
aspects or shades of awareness in place of Cosmic Consciousness; and (4)
inequalities of all sorts. Let us also note (B) the three cardinal
sub-aspects: (1) in Svahah the wisdom and truth of the Divine Fragment is
not sought; (2) in Bhuvah the wisdom and truth of the Divine Fragment is
ignored; and (3) in Bhuh the wisdom and truth of the Divine Fragment, even
Its very existence and the possibility of communicating, is not believed
in.
This nucleus of mischief, viz. (A) plus (B), starting from the beginning
of Svahah and increasing with every sub-stage in each of the universes,
adds up to an infinitude of ignorance. It is able to generate mountains of
mischief, sub-stage after sub-stage, and goes on multiplying. The sum
total of mischief is ignorance, or avidya! It is the cause of all wrong
acts. Such wrong acts are due to a certain vibrational tone which makes an
individual helpless and forces that individual to act in a particular
manner many times even against his or her will. But, traditionally, the
shastras and scriptures call it `sin'. There is no sin ever committed by
anyone, but a wrong act due to ignorance plus the structure of mind,
thinking instrument and emotional energy developed within the human
system.
The root cause of this entire nucleus of mischief, (A) plus (B), can be
traced to the descent of the Divine Fragments from Creation into Existence
for the first time across the unbearable pressure of the major
Ring-pass-not, the Great Divide. The pressure and the paralyzing effects
on the encased Divine Fragments (at the time of descent when they have a
vesture around and are not in their original free state) is enormous, and
before they can recover from this effect in their first `life', i.e. birth
as an individual in Svahah universe, the thinking instrument, buddhi or
intuition, and the electronic, mental body of Svahah have already
begun their `life', i.e. to function as per the intelligence and awareness
of the thinking instrument buddhi. So they found no reason or need to
consult or ask help from the Divine Fragment, that was temporarily in a
numbed state, though for some little time only, and so carried on, and
when the Divine Fragments were normal again they were ignored and no help
was sought even then.
And if today we, or most of us, cry out, moan and are exasperated, it
shows how complete is the pressure of Existence. It would appear that it
has succeeded in making the Divine Fragments forget that they are not what
they have been and the power of Existence has indeed proved uniquely
disastrous. Does it not seem so? The Divine Fragments have come from afar,
their home is Janah Universe and beyond in Tapah, Divine Wholeness --
Nature at its source; but it seems that so totally have the Divine
Fragments lost their way and also their wits, that we, in our days, are
only impotent, servile, insignificant, ignorant creatures, and only the
descent of `grace' -- divine intervention -- alone can save us from the
horrible situation from which we see no way out. Does it not seem so? But
this is not true. These are the numbed effects shown by body, mind and
senses in desperate states, and not the reaction of Divine Fragments. It
is minds and bodies everywhere that are crying out.
We, on the contrary, state that it is not so, that this step is taken by
the Divine Fragments, the celestial humanity, in full knowledge, willingly
and smilingly, in the name of the game of Existence accepting all the
rules of the game! This basic thought is to be properly understood: it is
a conscious and willing descent, and not a forced one, into Existence.
Divine Fragments, as celestial humanity, need no body, mind and senses;
they need no knowledge for they are Cosmic Consciousness personified;
they have no desires for they function by Divine Will. So they have
willingly and knowingly entered Existence and accepted all the rules of
the game of Existence.
We have noted earlier that the interaction of the Unique Original Force
Field with the first secondary force field in Janah Universe during the
seven eternities or sub-stages generated the gentle substance we call the
Universal Divine Mind. This mind becomes grosser and grosser from one
universe of Existence to another and so with it does the individual mind.
The interaction of the first secondary force field with the second
secondary force field of Svahah generates a substance, very subtle and
useful, which we term mula-prakriti or `primordial matter'. This is the
substance available in Bhuvah, the second universe of Existence. The
result of the interaction of the second secondary force field with this
third secondary force field of Bhuvah creates a substance, varying from
subtle to gross and at times inert, which we call prakriti or `matter',
the substance available in Bhuh, the third universe of Existence. And all
these grades of Universal Divine Mind are coupled with innumerable shades
of Divinity, as noted earlier.
The fixed points we had noted in Janah Universe are also duplicated in
Svahah, triplicated in Bhuvah and repeated in Bhuh, in all 21 major and 28
minor fundamental points. Individually as well as jointly, they create
forces according to their inherent constitution or structure. What type of
forces do they create? The two kingdoms, the mineral and the plant or
vegetation, are the result of forces emanating from the 21 major fixed
points. In Svahah they are in pattern form only and in Bhuvah are found on
the small Divine Fragments (the societies of planets) in nebulous form in
myriad stages of development, creating unthinkably myriad different outer
coverings for the small divine Fragments. In the next universe Bhuvah, the
28 minor fixed points erupt and forces emanating from them lead to the
development of the third kingdom, that of `lesser' and `lower' lives --
animals, birds, fishes, insects, et al. -- nebulous at first and then in
profuse existence in Bhuh universe. Later in chapter 6, when we begin our
journey from Svahah on the downward arc, sub-stage by sub-stage, towards
grosser and grosser states, planes, bodies and awareness, we shall have to
understand the full purpose first of the major Ring-pass-not and then many
other aspects of these major and minor fundamental points.
We shall now trace the real purpose and primary function of the major
Ring-pass-not. We have noted that each Divine Fragment has been allotted a
receptacle, practically everlasting, and pulsating within this receptacle
are three permanent seed atoms. We term them as super micro recording
monitors, one each for the entire timelessness of the individual's entire
journey through each universe, i.e. one for the journey through Svahah,
one for Bhuvah and one for Bhuh, both on the downward and the upward
arc. They record only such very important motives, thoughts and actions
that an individual harbours with calculated, premeditated thought or
motive which would harm someone else, and harm greatly, and also the
characteristics thus developed by each individual. These super micro
recording monitors are able to record every modification, even the most
insignificant if needed, of every thinking instrument of the individual,
but that is not the rule nor the idea, for it is unnecessary to have such
elaborate records that will not serve any purpose.
These two, the super micro transmitting monitors freshly implanted at each
birth in each thinking instrument, buddhi, manas and the brain,
respectively, and the super micro recording monitors pulsating in the
causal body of each individual, one each for the mental body of Svahah,
the astral body of Bhuvah and the cellular body of Bhuh, between them
transmit and record all the important thoughts, motives and actions that
need be recorded as stated above. This may total to, say, 5% of total
wrong thinking; hence karma, if applicable, is applicable to this 5% only.
It follows that the three super micro recording monitors are the permanent
link of each individual and form the entire memory records of the
individual, down the cycles of involution and up the cycles of evolution.
With the death of the first mental body, the finite Divine Fragment is
unconfined, or `free'. Free to do what? Free to go back to Janah Universe,
Home, because of its natural built-in capacity and ability, a trait to
return to Creation, beyond the Ring-pass-not? But ... no! According to the
rules of the game of Existence this is prohibited, and it is for such an
eventuality, at every `death' of the body, that the causal body is
provided -- so that the Divine Fragment, now `disembodied', should find a
place of rest till the next birth. So at each so-called `death' of the
body the Divine Fragment of each individual returns to the allocated
causal body in the Ring-pass-not and rests therein till the time of next
`birth' is due as per the laws of cycles.
None of the recordings recorded in the super micro recording unit during
the downward cycles from the first sub-stage of Svahah to the last
sub-stage of Bhuh, till nadir is reached, are to be worked off. This is
also a rule of the game of Existence, the third law, with the result that
the bodies, thinking instruments, senses, and planes of Existence all
become grosser and grosser due to steady, constant and rapid drop in
vibrations. The working out, or making amends of all that is recorded,
would prevent such grossness from increasing and so is prohibited. In
short, all the rules are so adjusted as to disallow any effort on the part
of Divine Fragment to take the matter in hand, so the bodies and thinking
instruments get more and more degenerated because there is accumulation of
degeneration only and no possibility of working out and thus restoring the
subtlety and grace of the body and mind that must necessarily degenerate
sub-stage after sub-stage.
In accordance with the laws of cycles and the recordings in the recording
monitor in the causal body, the new body, thinking instrument and senses
are generated under supervision of the Divine Fragment, which is also at
that time in the causal body. And at the time of the next birth the Divine
Fragment joins the fresh mental body that will take a so-called fresh
birth and once again encase the Divine Fragment.
The fourth and last cardinal law of Existence states that it is necessary
for each individual to take Xo births and deaths in each universe of
Existence! Each repetition is a shade different, each time acquiring more
experience. This allows exhaustive experience of all the Xo conditionings
in Existence. The family tree we trace has no meaning. If the individual
were to trace his `own' family-tree, i.e. his successive births and deaths
in Svahah, it would be one unbroken chain. This entire chain, with each
life span in a mental body forming one link, would tell the story of that
individual in Svahah universe.
But as the vibrations keep dropping steadily and at a high rate, it makes
everything so much more gross, and as the wisdom of the Divine Fragment is
ignored, the individual lives by the awareness of the thinking instrument
which also grows dimmer and dimmer, and increasingly more mistakes come in
on the downward journey. This continues through all the seven sub-stages
of Svahah till the last sub-stage of Svahah is reached. Thus, nearly a
million births of the Divine Fragment as different individuals in
different mental bodies in different areas or conditionings of Svahah take
place. Each birth has been like a space-module, landing each time on some
planet and acquiring experience, but during each such landing the module
forgets the purpose of such landings and lives its own life there as if it
were its home.
Now the Divine Fragment descends further down the arc, also willingly and
consciously, into another less subtle and much grosser universe, Bhuvah,
the astral/molecular universe, and begins its journey in this most
glamorous universe where conditions are entirely different. In the
Ring-pass-not, in the causal body of each individual is added one more
super micro recording monitor for the astral/molecular body and it starts
functioning alongside the earlier super micro recording monitor of the
mental body of Svahah, to record the modifications of the second thinking
instrument, manas of Bhuvah. And, correspondingly, one more super micro
transmitting monitor is implanted freshly at each birth in the thinking
instrument manas. These two transmitting monitors are in constant
communication with the two recording monitors in the causal body. In Xo
varied conditionings in Xo areas scattered far-flung in Bhuvah universe,
so-much-so as to feel totally isolated, the Divine Fragment takes on
bodies and lives as an individual.
In Bhuvah universe, the Divine Fragment is now encased in two bodies, the
electronic body and now the molecular body also, unlike in Svahah where it
was encased only in a single electronic body. Bhuvah being the molecular
universe with molecular planes, the molecular body is the primary body and
the mental or electronic body is secondary on the downward arc. These two
bodies encasing the Divine Fragment are so cojoined as to appear as one
and the prison walls become increasingly thicker and freedom is enormously
restricted. Intuition of Svahah gives way to intelligence and to psychic
powers and abilities of a high order in Bhuvah.
These bodies now have a shorter life span, though still very long indeed
in comparison to our present life span. They also disintegrate, or die,
and the Divine Fragment, as disembodied entity, returns to the
Ring-pass-not and rests in the causal body allotted to each Divine
Fragment during the waiting period before fresh birth is once again due,
i.e. till fresh bodies are fabricated in accord with the laws of cycles
and the recordings in the super micro recording monitors under the
supervision of the Divine Fragment, for a new life and fresh experience.
So the repetition of such births and deaths in Bhuvah continues, sub-stage
after sub-stage, becoming progressively grosser and cruder due to constant
and rapid drop in vibrations.
Upon the last death in the last sub-stage of Bhuvah, the mental body
disintegrates and is not fabricated again for some eternities till
required again in the dim future on the upward arc. The last recordings in
the mental super micro recording monitor are completed, but the monitor
keeps pulsating eternally in the causal body until whenever needed again.
From these records, the mental body can be fabricated afresh as and when
needed on the upward arc, as explained later.
Now the Divine Fragments further descend, also willingly and consciously,
into the grossest universe, the seen, cellular universe Bhuh. Here each
Divine Fragment is now encased in a physical/cellular body, which is
primary, and a molecular body, which is secondary on the downward arc in
Bhuh. Note the change of bodies with the universe. These two bodies are
so cojoined as to appear as one, and the prison walls become thicker and
cruder and freedom is much more restricted. High intelligence and high
psychic ability in the earlier sub-stages give way to mere intelligence of
a high order, which too steadily becomes cruder and lesser, sub-stage
after sub-stage, till it reaches the craving of animals, the brain
demonstrates cunning, and then at nadir reaches stupidity or near zero
awareness.
As the vibrations keep falling rapidly and at a constant high rate and as
bodies, minds, thinking instruments and senses, as well as the planes of
Existence become grosser and cruder, it happens that the two super micro
transmitting monitors of the mental and later of the astral slowly become
degenerated and non-functioning in the brain of the individual. This is so
in sub-stages 3-2-1 and 1-2-3 of Bhuh, on the downward and upward arcs
respectively. Gradually the prison walls become thicker to an almost
paralyzing degree, yet in sub-stages 7, 6 and 5 of Bhuh, both on the
descending and ascending arcs, the bodies and brain are far superior
compared to our present condition.
After the last death at the end of the fourth sub-stage in Bhuh, the
astral body is completely disintegrated and not fabricated again for some
eternities till required again in the future on the upward arc. The last
recordings are completed in the astral super micro recording monitor which
keeps pulsating eternally until whenever in the distant future the astral
body is required, whereupon it can be fabricated again from the
accumulated recordings.
Once again the endless repetition of births and deaths continues. Now as
the body is very gross, it is less able to stand the gross heaviness of
the outer coverings without and the great intensity of the Divine Fragment
from within. So aging is faster and the body withers and dies sooner. Down
the sub-stages the life span becomes shorter and shorter and the body
becomes smaller and smaller, till in the last sub-stage of Bhuh is reached
the grossest point nadir, very near the point of no return. In the
Ring-pass-not, in each causal body are the three micro recording monitors
holding all entered records of every individual of all the Xo societies of
human beings, far-flung in Xo areas or conditionings in all the three
universes. It is thus the store-house of all knowledge, coded and held as
the akashic records.
"A symbol is itself an expression of an idea and that idea has behind it,
in its turn, a purpose inconceivable as yet."
Yoga Sutra, I(42): "When the perceiver blends the word, the idea (or
meaning) and the object, this is called mental condition of judicial
reasoning."
I(43): "Perception without judicial reasoning (or intuition) is arrived at
when the (individual's) memory no longer holds control, the word and the
object are transcended and only the idea is present."
I(44): "The same two processes of concentration (objective and subjective)
with or without judicial action of the mind can be applied also to things
subtle."
I(41): "To him whose vrittis (modifications of the mind) are entirely
controlled, there eventuates a state of identity with and similarity to
that which is realized. The knower, the process of knowing and the field
of knowledge become one."
Study these quotations and much will be revealed as to the secrets of the
Ring-pass-not. Whilst it is possible to make these journeys, one
experiences a sense of freedom and exhilaration as one is allowed to pass
from lesser to greater freedom and from intelligence to intuition. And
when one returns to Bhuh or physical life, and into the conditioning one
had left earlier for this journey, then one suddenly feels the enormous
pressure, the thinking instrument and memory experience a numbness and
paralysis, and very often wrong interpretations result. Only repeated
visits under a great guide will help, preceded by prolonged practices.
With Existence and with the Ring-pass-not begin many problems and these
problems multiply as the descending journey continues with cruder and
grosser conditionings for each individual.
Chapter 5
But the most vital factor `life', how does it arise? Forms can take shape
but life must precede forms. The finite Divine Fragment, now as an
`individual', a personality or ego, does show presence of so-called life
in Existence. The seven rays in Tapah, Divine Wholeness, continue as
rays in passing through Janah Universe of Creation. But when passing
through the major Ring-pass-not, they are fractured, as is para-nada, and
are transformed into seven vital energies. These fundamental energies,
from which arise later all other types of energies, are as follows:
(1) The positive ray of Divinity becomes the energies of `life' and
`awareness' for the coverings of the finite Divine Fragments, now as
individuals, in all the three universes of Existence.
(3) The positive ray of Cosmic Consciousness becomes the energy of `the
essence of consciousness' in three grades for these individuals -- of
first grade in Svahah, of second grade in Bhuvah and of third grade in
Bhuh.
(5) The positive ray of Divine Will becomes the energy of `will' in three
grades for these individuals -- spiritual will in Svahah, intellectual
will in Bhuvah and neutral will in Bhuh, along with refined emotions in
Svahah, less refined in Bhuvah and crude, with sex energy, in Bhuh.
(7) The neutral, reconciling ray of Satyam, the Absolute, becomes the
sustaining `prana' of seven grades that fills the whole of Existence. It
is actually a life-boat or a life-jacket, either to a group of individuals
or to an individual, respectively, should anyone be really drowning in
Existence. It is also an `in-built' return to source in Existence, but
very rarely activated. This means that it becomes operative in Existence
at a stage where fresh push is essential: e.g. at nadir, when the wheel
has gone half way; then a little later on the upward arc, especially at
the beginning of sub-stage 4 in Bhuh where the astral body is once
again cojoined to the physical body; and yet later again in Bhuvah where
the mental body is cojoined to the astral body.
The Divine Fragments know how to make use of this ray, now as energy in
Existence, to bring about certain coordination and orderliness in
Existence, especially between the energies of life, of awareness, and the
seven grades of prana in all the universes. These energies are very
helpful in the grossest universe Bhuh and are found in rarefied and subtle
states in Svahah. Were they to be in that state in our gross, seen
universe Bhuh, they would not be known or detected by any instrument.
(4) The negative ray of Cosmic Consciousness becomes energy that results
in deliberate damage, friction, crime, negative thoughts and concepts,
wherever it is found. It is profuse in Bhuh and Bhuvah, but less so in
Svahah. It is naturally the source of all evil in Existence and works like
the `devil' or `Satan' (but not as personified entities, as the shastras
or scriptures would say). Since this energy could not exist in Creation,
such effects are not possible in Janah Universe.
(6) The negative ray of Divine Will becomes the energies of `life' and
`awareness' for the lower kingdoms, viz. the animal, and the lower and
lesser lives. It is profuse in the gross, physical universe, Bhuh. This
energy (6) reflects and is reflected by energy (1), sharing a subtle
relationship, a sort of sensitive, reciprocal basis in the following
manner: those human beings as individuals in Bhuh who develop, harbour and
live by energies (2) and/or (4) more pronounced in their lives, have a
certain relationship with energy (6), i.e. with the lower life on all
planets, more profusely so in Bhuh. This important fact is also a point of
negative karma accumulated later by the small Divine Fragments, the
societies of planets.
The kingdoms of lower/lesser life are much more short-lived, i.e. they
have a narrower spectrum eternities-wise or sub-stages-wise, than the
mineral and the vegetation kingdoms. The only kingdom that stretches with
unbroken continuity right from beyond Svahah to Bhuh and back from Bhuh to
beyond Svahah is the human kingdom. Only in the late, lower sub-stages of
Svahah come the mineral and the vegetation kingdoms, and later still in
the late, lower sub-stages of Bhuvah come the lower life.
In the same manner, on the upward arc this lower life will once again
discontinue from the third sub-stage of Bhuvah onward. By the sixth and
seventh sub-stages of Bhuh, it will become nebulous, yet visible to
humanities in those sub-stages. By the first sub-stage of Bhuvah it will
be in pattern form only, to cease completely from the third sub-stage of
Bhuvah onward. Similarly, minerals and plants or vegetation, though having
a longer existence in comparison to the animal and lower life, will
continue in Bhuvah universe on the upward arc, slowly become nebulous
while still visible to humanities in Bhuvah, reach the pattern stage in
Svahah, and then disappear. Neither exists even in pattern form later than
these stages for they cannot exist under such high and intense vibrations.
The study of energies in subtle to less subtle and gross forms in Svahah,
Bhuvah and Bhuh universes, respectively, is a highly instructive subject
which will not only throw vital light in understanding Existence, but also
on the structure of matter in Bhuh universe, and will lead an individual
to the state, as Sage Patanjali puts it, of `spiritual reading'.
The vital seven energies, together with the sixth and seventh (the lowest)
grades of prana, are substance for all known matter in Bhuh universe, but
not all of it is within our humanity's scope of study. Of the total
knowable matter in Bhuh, we in this early fourth sub-stage of Bhuh on the
upward arc will be able to know only about 50%. The other 50% of types of
matter -- matter of sub-stages 1 and 2, and 6 and 7 of Bhuh -- are not
available for study in our part of the universe. These conditionings would
be altogether so different that for our type of humanity, and for all
other lives on our planet along with us, they would be fatal.
Deep down at the core, our planet Earth creates, brings to the surface and
throws into the atmosphere some energies for particular uses. Such
energies and gases are necessary, for various kingdoms are, from time to
time, withdrawn and/or profusely thrown into the soil or the atmosphere as
the planet thinks best. (Refer to the Earth's core chart.)
"Nothing can live eternally, but that which hath lived from all eternity."
To this category belong only the four types of Divine Fragments. The
existence of other kingdoms later in Existence originates due to special
reasons of consonance and affinity of natures or characteristics, i.e. due
to certain laws of vibrations that made their creation necessary and
brought them into Existence. None of these three lower kingdoms, however
lively and intelligent, have Divine Fragment within each of them! The one
and only being that is truly immortal and has an unbroken continuity,
whatever happens, are the Divine Fragments, the four types of celestial
humanities -- and yet we cry about our transitoriness!
The energies (2) and (4) are most rampant and deeply rooted in Bhuh. The
most primitive types of humanities in Bhuh, especially in sub-stages 3-2-1
on the descending arc and 1-2-3 and early 4 on the ascending arc, and the
lower life in Bhuh are most profuse during these stages also. Both
function very closely; so closely, in fact, that Darwin was tempted to
search for links between them, missing links as he called them! These
characteristics are also observable in the early fourth sub-stage of Bhuh.
But Darwin searched for links that never existed, nor exist today.
Nature's super mirages are so real-looking! Many, many eternities after
the advent of man in Existence as an individual must the first monkey have
come into existence! If we know this, it is enough. How then can we talk
of the descent of man which is being traced in this vulgar direction!
Some writers have stressed the role of plants and vegetation as food
for animals, and animals as food for primitive humanity. But, as stated
earlier, if energies (2) and (4) are more pronounced in some human beings,
then some sort of relationship with energy (6) does exist. The
misunderstanding that animal food, through energy (6), creates energies
(2) and (4) is putting the cart before the horse. Much misunderstanding in
this sphere in the name of scriptures and shastras prevails; for instance,
advocating vegetarianism, etc., are all fads, because the energies that
matter, those that are helpful in psychic and spiritual development, are
not produced by food, by any sort of food.
These two, the human kingdoms on one hand and the other kingdoms on the
other, are of two separate kinds that can never intermingle, even for a
short duration or under certain circumstances -- never! Under no karmic
debt, or by way of punishment, or any acute conditions, or evolution, is
this possible, for the law does not allow an animal or lower life in
Existence, without a Divine Fragment within, to be transposed with human
beings with Divine Fragments within. Even at nadir, the grossest point in
Bhuh, the individual, though animal-like in life, has a Divine Fragment
within, whilst the most beautiful and docile bird or animal has no Divine
Fragment within. Nature and God have done everything through laws
automatically functioning to prevent such an occurrence taking place.
This kingdom, the lower life or the animal kingdom, along with other
kingdoms, has been brought into existence, and very profusely, especially
in the seen, cellular universe Bhuh, on the downward and upward arcs, for
some near relationship of temperament and lower emotions, especially with
those human beings in whom energies (2) and (4) are predominant. However
much such human beings pretend to be cultured and kind outwardly, however
much animal lovers pretend love for the lower life, they are definitely
harbouring energies (2) or (4), or both. If not, they can never have an
`affinity' for any type of lower life. To take care of all life is our
duty, but to be a lover is altogether different. All these points need
further and deeper study; science will have to correct many
misunderstandings and throw new light on these subjects. It is also
simultaneously one of Nature's great mirages in Existence and will be
proved factual by science one day.
All four types of Divine Fragments have been for all eternity, i.e. from
Divine Wholeness and Creation through all of Existence, till once again
they regain their original state, the state of Wholeness. Nothing else is
ordained, howsoever profuse or subtle or powerful other forces and
kingdoms may appear to be, in any universe of Existence. It may seem at
times in Bhuh universe that insects and pests may threaten to displace
human beings, but what is not ordained is not possible, and what is
ordained is quite different from what appears on the surface and it is
always so. The mirages of Existence! Eventually, the positive rays and
such energies arising from them will destroy the effects of the negative
rays and the negative energies arising from them by the seventh sub-stage
of Bhuh to some extent and completely by the seventh sub-stage of Bhuvah.
Strange, is it not, that we have never even felt our own immortality! Each
individual as a finite Divine Fragment can trace his or her individuality
from all eternity -- and yet we talk of our silly family tree! Each Divine
Fragment as an individual has millions of births and deaths of the
covering bodies in each universe, but we still think of our parents,
brothers, sisters, etc., and not that as Divine Fragments we are one and
the same! Strange, too, that `one day' (which we know as our life span)
of this `eternal life' seems more important to us than our whole
immortality!
Our priests, our philosophers and our godmen, our scriptures and shastras
and religions are responsible for all the misunderstandings. This is all
due to the mischief caused by wrong interpretations given by some of our
hasty seers and spiritual persons, what with so much sung in songs and
told in story and music form and in our religions and faiths all over the
world. For God's sake, let this meaningless wailing stop! If it is mere
entertainment it is well and good, but it should not be taken seriously.
But why do we still wish to be dragged by all these? Can we not throw away
all these wrong misconceptions overboard and be completely free? "Bhikshu,
empty thy boat!" we would say now and again. For are we not the Divine
Fragments, finite though? We are all of the same substance, the Unique
Original Force Field, the Divine Wholeness. But, though indestructible and
immortal, somehow we prefer to cry about our finiteness, our
transitoriness, our miseries! Why? Why do we love our miserable state of
Existence so much that we do not think of our real Home? It is our minds
that keep us in this slavery!
It does seem so. But the outer forms and the modifications of the mind
(the thinking instrument) have never cared to hear, nor believed, that
there is an `inner spiritual Man', and if He is, felt no need to ask or
heed His advice. Supposing the Divine Fragment within us were to whisper
(which It does):
"Be still! be still! and know that I am God!
Acquaint thyself with Me and be at peace!
Yea, I am Spirit; in thy depths I dwell,
Art conscious of My presence, all is well."
Would you believe even today? And so it has always happened that we have
never cared to listen to this whisper. In the first place, whether this
inner spiritual Man is or is a fictitious belief only, the mind and brain
are not aware, nor do they care, nor are they convinced. A pity! The
physical brain and individual mind think they know so much and we have
placed them on a pedestal so high, so why should they care for the inner
spiritual Man, the Divine Fragment?
Before going further, at this stage our minds have to be absolutely clear
regarding the vital difference between Existence and Creation, between
body/mind/senses and Divine Fragments, which makes Existence with its
awareness of one kind and Divine Fragments with their Cosmic Consciousness
of another kind. Otherwise, we shall never understand the complications
later of Existence. This difference is vital and well-nigh unbridgeable,
and this essential misunderstanding is the basic ignorance which leads to
mountains of misunderstandings. We have never said that Existence is
illusory and Creation is Reality, but not to understand the vital and
basic difference between them is to understand nothing, for it would mean
that we have not yet come out of our ignorance. We have, therefore,
maintained that we are still proceeding along the same `stick of matter'
introduced in chapter 1. (Refer also to the Creation/Existence diagram.)
But the three vital principles together form support, ground and stage for
the subtle `gentle substance', Universal Divine Mind, generated during the
seven sub-stages of Janah Universe, to play its part. This Universal
Divine Mind is awareness personified -- it has all the grades of awareness
from intuition to stupidity -- and is the ruler of the three universes of
Existence; because of it all the universes are designated as `domain of
mind'. But it is not immortal and eternal like the three vital principles
-- without their support it cannot exist and hence neither can Existence.
When the shastras say that it (Existence) is all a play of Purusha with
prakriti, what do they mean? Are our minds clear as to its significance?
Such a play does not take place in Creation -- this play or drama takes
place in Existence only. To make it possible, Cosmic Consciousness
generates the energy of the essence of consciousness in three grades,
Divine Will generates the energy of will in three grades (what we term as
`free will'), and Divinity generates the energies of life and awareness as
well as, step by step, the other kingdoms with life. So much so that the
whole play looks so very real and fascinating, with suspense and
uncertainty and emotions added.
Hence the three vital principles create the mirages of Existence where
mind has full sway, and in its (Mind's) free flowing as individual mind
itself gets so thoroughly confused as to cry out for release from this
confusion at some time. All this wailing and crying in songs, stories,
shastras and scriptures is the wailing and crying of the individual mind
in utter confusion when thoroughly tired of its wanderings. But because
the individual mind does not realize the uniqueness of these three vital
principles directly released by Satyam (as they are too subtle to be
understood), it thinks, in all its different myriad modifications, that it
is there to command all and everything and rule. Its chief characteristic
is `ego' and possessiveness; it wants to rule and actually does rule in
Existence, until ...
When, at some point in time, the individual mind sincerely cries for
liberation from confusion, at that stage it is helped by the three vital
principles which lie quietly hidden within each individual, jointly as the
Divine Fragment in the original state of Rhythm and Balance. So these
three vital principles, separately, act very differently, but combined, or
jointly, they form the aspect of Divine Fragments and Divine Wholeness.
So Universal Divine Mind is actually mula-prakriti or prakriti and the
three vital principles together -- hidden in some manner, always
inconspicuous -- form the Purusha, whether individually encased or Lord of
Existence. These three principles form the original Trinity, but by no
stretch of imagination are Brahma--Vishnu--Shiva, or the Father, the Son
and the Holy Ghost, as literally portrayed (because these three vital
principles can never exist in any form, objective or subjective).
In Janah Universe, the three vital principles together formed the Purusha
as fragmentations, but there was no shade of prakriti there to play a game
or create a drama, because the gentle substance, Universal Divine Mind,
was not yet generated in Janah Universe but was created later to be of use
in Existence only. It is near-immortal but not truly immortal and
near-eternal but not truly eternal, as the three vital principle are, and
is destroyed or disintegrated at the close of cosmic day of Existence.
Such is the vital and important difference between mind, i.e. Universal
Divine Mind, and the three eternal, immortal principles released by
Satyam.
But this ocean of all-pervading Universal Divine Mind is itself not the
independent source of the universe as a whole in Existence. It appears so
because it is constantly fed by Divine Wholeness which is the eternal
source for it, this source always flowing from Creation into Existence and
thus supporting the Universal Divine Mind so that Existence can go on
seemingly forever and ever! It is not all-powerful because without the
continuous active support from Divine Wholeness it would itself be
impotent, though it seems to be capable of supporting all Existence by
itself. This is the first mirage of Existence and it is so from the point
of view that Satyam is not able to create directly -- it needs
intermediate stages like Divine Wholeness in Creation and then Universal
Divine Mind in Existence.
Yet any individual can work for the finest sattvic qualities on the upward
arc and can go beyond, for on the upward arc there is no restriction. The
how of this we shall note later in the chapter on practices. After
reaching nadir, the lowest point in Bhuh, Existence itself provides all
opportunities, but only by way of not creating fresh obstacles! One who
wants to take the road back to source has to work for it, for no help is
otherwise offered. This must also be very clear.
The other aspect in which pure consciousness and mind differ is that mind
knows not by itself. It knows by gathering experience, i.e. it gathers
knowledge and ultimately a `load' of knowledge. As two individual minds
are not the same, knowledge of different minds is not the same, thus
leading to inequality, which engenders many negative qualities and
conflicts. On the other hand, pure Consciousness of each Divine Fragment
is the same, is wisdom, knows all that is worth knowing and more, and so
all Divine Fragments are same and equal, can merge and re-emerge and so
have no sense of separateness. Besides, Pure Consciousness is pure light
of wisdom and so can illuminate and remove ignorance. Where there is no
ignorance, there is no possibility of mistakes and error.
Not only that, but pure Consciousness is the cognisor of the mind itself
and observes all the modifications of the mind, a fact which the mind
itself is not aware of because the mind cannot observe itself. As Sage
Patanjali says in the Yoga Sutra, IV(18): "The Lord of the mind, the
perceiver (the Self, the Divine Fragment), is ever aware of the constantly
active mind stuff, the effect-producing cause." And further, in IV(19):
"Because it can be seen or cognized, it is apparent that the mind is not
the source of illumination." IV(20): "Neither can it (mind) know two
objects simultaneously, itself and that which is external to itself."
IV(21): "If knowledge of the mind by a remoter mind is postulated, an
infinite number of knowers must be inferred and the sequence of memory
patterns and reactions would tend to infinite confusion."
Chapter 6
Existence begins with the beginning of the most subtle universe, Svahah.
In Svahah the Divine Fragments enter via the Ring-pass-not, the Great
Divide. After the unbearable pressures during their maiden voyage through
the Ring-pass-not (a hypothetical case), they find themselves a little
`stunned' for a fraction of a moment (a difficulty of our language to
express their condition), and on landing in Svahah universe find
themselves encased in a single electronic or mental body -- very subtle,
pliable and capable of providing great freedom (from our point of view,
but a confinement for the Divine Fragments in comparison to their earlier
state) -- equipped with a very fine, sensitive thinking instrument, buddhi
or intuition -- the highest state of awareness beyond which even the
`gentle substance', Universal Divine Mind, itself cannot go -- to go along
with very refined senses and nearly unlimited possibilities of
actualization, i.e. free will.
Very quickly in this first enormously long life span in Svahah (again a
hypothetical case), the Divine Fragments regain their original bearings,
but by that time the body and buddhi have taken the reins in their hands
and have united to act independently of the encased Divine Fragment. This
aggregate starts its living, completely disregarding the encased Divine
Fragment within, and the Purusha, the Divine Fragment, graciously remains
as observer and witness, content to watch the show, namely all the
various modifications of the brain/mind, yet ever ready to help and guide
but only if asked. But Nature and Existence have so ordained and arranged
that the call for help and cooperation never comes from buddhi, so the
thinking instrument and mind are given a high stature and placed on a
special pedestal in Existence. Since that time, for eternities upon
eternities they have never given that up on the downward arc, and on the
upward arc too they do not wish to. Only in some rare instances has it
happened otherwise, but these are the exceptions that prove the rule.
This continues down the sub-stages in Svahah, till the last sub-stage at
the end of Svahah is reached, and the Divine Fragment prepares to taste
and experience the second and less subtle universe, Bhuvah, at the end of
the last, seventh, sub-stage of Svahah.
Along with the Divine Fragments, sound of first grade -- para-nada -- also
passed through the major Ring-pass-not and in doing so was fractured so
that its original tones will never be heard in Existence. It becomes sound
of second grade -- pashyanti-nada -- losing a quarter of its original
resonance. This is brought about because the vibrations of Existence, even
in Svahah, could never bear the intense vibrations of para-nada which
would have reduced Svahah universe to ashes and dust. Hence Nature's own
ways of manipulations.
So we now begin our journey in Svahah universe from the beginning of the
first sub-stage onwards to the last sub-stage of Svahah. It is improper
for us to say this because these processes of involution and evolution
have been going on endlessly and there can be no possibility of tracing a
beginning -- but, hypothetically, we begin at the beginning of Existence.
We have noted the cardinal aspects of Existence along with the
sub-aspects; this `nucleus of mischief', we know, is the cause of all the
mountains of mischief we find today.
In Svahah, the immense and the large Divine Fragments first enter in the
first sub-stage (#7), followed by small fragments at the beginning of the
second sub-stage (#6), and finite fragments in the late second sub-stage
(#6) near the end. This sequence, which started in Creation in Janah
Universe, will be repeated in the same manner in the next universe Bhuvah;
this gap will then be a little reduced in the grossest universe Bhuh, i.e.
the small and finite Fragments will enter at the end of the first
sub-stage (#7) of Bhuh. (Note that the numbering of sub-stages in the
Creation/Existence chart is relative to the ascending arc -- our humanity
being in sub-stage 4 of Bhuh thereon -- whereas on the descending arc
discussed in this chapter the sub-stages are referenced in the order in
which they are traversed. Thus sub-stage 7 of Svahah, the highest in
Existence, is also the first sub-stage traversed during involution.)
All four types of Divine Fragments have their external coverings, and so
different that it is not possible to recognize. We are, however, tracing
only the finite Divine Fragments, the first series of celestial humanity
of Janah Universe, now in Svahah with encasing of mental body, thinking
instrument or self-mind, buddhi, senses and free will. The societies of
these finite Divine Fragments are scattered far-flung in the huge expanse
of Svahah universe, in Xo conditionings with Xo possibilities, but each
area can hold only a limited number of possibilities for fulfillment so
that an immense number of probabilities remain unfulfilled.
Now as the body, mind and thinking instrument buddhi of Svahah universe
began to live their `life', they found that by the end of a certain
period, body and mind were exhausted and needed rest, or what we call
sleep. The difference is that in our day we get tired or exhausted within
a few hours of daylight and at night we need sleep to repair our body.
This period of waking was also very extended in Svahah, but even if it
were as extended as our present few hundred earth years, which would be
one waking day in Svahah, at the end of that period the mental body and
the thinking instrument, buddhi, needed rest or sleep.
In sleep, the thinking instrument (as with our present day brain) was not
completely shut off with the result that thought forms were witnessed in
this state. They were differentiated from thought forms in the waking
condition and were termed dreams. Actually there is no difference -- both
are, in a way, dream states. This dream state was designated as illusory
and the so-called waking state as real. From this arose many theories,
even today forming part of certain yoga practices. Some meditate on
objects in dreams and some on the meaning of dreams. All these are to be
grouped under unsound practices, along with developed theories on diet.
The subtle body in Svahah universe has a long life span because the
energies of life, awareness and emotions could function for longer
duration with the lesser resistance in the subtle universe Svahah, but
ultimately it degenerates and dies. This resistance increases sub-stage by
sub-stage as everything becomes grosser and grosser and is maximum in Bhuh
universe, so that the life span becomes shorter and shorter and is the
shortest at nadir. The Divine Fragments are immortal; the body/brain/mind
and senses wither and die. It is immaterial whether the period of such
cycles of birth and death be a moment or an eternity -- in Existence the
mortality of body/brain/mind and senses replaces the immortality of Divine
Fragments.
But one point is to be recorded and understood clearly, that with Svahah,
first sub-stage, begins the long, timeless journey down the arc, with
vibrations falling rapidly and constantly, with mind and thinking
instrument and senses becoming cruder, duller and grosser with time, all
becoming more and more clouded. This is unlike in our present day when
body, thinking instrument and senses, being on the upward arc of
evolution, all become increasingly clearer and more refined because of
rapid and constant increase in vibrations. Though we are on the middle
stages of the gross universe Bhuh, and nowhere near Svahah universe,
the great liberation, a fact for us, is that even in the first, highest
sub-stage of Svahah, glorious though it would be in comparison to our
present stage, there is no return to the source possible, whilst with us
it is possible. Individuals can, with diligence and correct practices
under an advanced Transcendental Teacher, go beyond the first sub-stage of
Svahah and enter Creation, i.e. Janah Universe, home of the Divine
Fragments. This is indeed the great liberation.
From all these, now in our times, arise the theories of return to the
source, and the practices most recommended are inhibition of the thinking
process, i.e. mano-nirodh, and the final destruction of all memory
patterns, for as long as these sanskaras persist, samsara will persist.
But this inhibition of the thinking process cannot last for any prolonged
time, since it is an impossible and unnatural state for the human mind to
be thus held for a long time, and the individual returns to normal
awareness of life. But during such practices the sanskaras are destroyed
and, along with other such practices, all the sanskaras are finally
completely disintegrated. In higher practices of scientific yoga, one also
learns how the energy of `life' and the energy of `the essence of
consciousness' are generated. But in a normal person without knowledge of
proper grades of energies, whatever is produced is used up, so that death
ensues, and both death and birth remain outside the scope of knowledge and
awareness.
Not until the individual mind and the thinking instrument, the senses and
the body, realize that there is `something mighty' encased within, with
all wisdom and power to liberate, not until after such understanding is
arrived at and practices are followed under guidance of this mighty Divine
Fragment does final liberation come. To term the experiences of Existence
as illusory is also not correct, for they are real in themselves but not
necessary. They are taken on by the Self as a game, the game of Existence,
along with its binding rules. Whenever the awareness of the presence and
ultimately guidance of this Self dawns on the mind and thinking instrument
and in turn guides the body and senses, liberation from the game of
Existence follows. At no stage is the Self, the Divine Fragment, forgetful
of its origin and power to return to the source, the Divine Wholeness. The
Divine Fragment, Purusha, is changeless -- pure Cosmic Consciousness. It
is the body, mind and senses that are of the opinion that they know and
can find the way. Their wrong attitude is to be replaced by a correct
attitude as explained later.
The cunning mind, the individual mind, with its thinking instrument, at
first blames the body for misleading it; but, in fact, it is the
individual mind with its thinking instrument that is responsible. Here we
quote:
"Because I had forsaken unity with Thee (the Divine Fragment),
Because I, fool, had made my body Me,
Because I did not know Thee who didst dwell in me,
Therefore I wandered through raging hells,
Because I threw away my very Self,
I therefore was in chains."
Mind and thinking instrument lead to knowledge. Knowledge, however deep
and vast, is useless for it cannot lead to liberation, but is only a load
that an individual carries. Sattva is merely a quality and it is also to
be transcended and the pure state of Cosmic Consciousness entered into,
or rather experienced.
The first secondary force field was generated in Janah Universe. The
second secondary force field was generated in the last sub-stage of
Svahah. From interaction of these two, a `substance' known as
mula-prakriti or primordial matter was generated for Bhuvah universe.
Actually, we can say it is Universal Divine Mind, at much lower vibrations
than found in Svahah, coupled together with the myriad shades of Divinity
in all planes and outer coverings. Humanities in different societies are
far-flung in this universe and each is totally isolated in amongst Xo
conditionings.
The universe of Svahah was one of concepts, and all false concepts were
generated there and are still perpetuated. There is no language as we
understand but communication was far better there than what we have. All
is inky blackness and silence from our view-point because sound is of
pashyanti grade in Svahah, too high in vibrations for us. Bhuvah is the
universe of glamour and of psychic powers. Here the spectrum of sound is
narrower than in Svahah and has been further fractured, hence it cannot
reach where it was possible in Svahah. We say only madhyama grade of sound
prevails. So also, light in this molecular universe becomes four times
slower than in the electronic Svahah universe and is now only four times
the speed we find in our seen, cellular universe Bhuh.
Here begins the figment of the human mind of Bhuvah and the first
construct to be created and worshiped is the Trinity aspect, like
Brahma--Vishnu--Shiva, or Father, Son, and the Holy Ghost, or such others,
the whole range of trinities rampant all over the world. These major gods
are followed by lesser gods, whether Jupiter or Indra, the names do not
matter, for language is different in all the myriad far-flung
conditionings of each universe and with that each of the myriad societies
of humanities creates their own names of gods and the Trinity aspects.
When we say that the Universal Divine Mind in Bhuvah is not reached, it
does not mean that the humanities in Bhuvah do not think of God as the
only power and source behind all Creation and Existence, or don't believe
in other such aspects of God, including the Trinity aspect, vague though
it be. But their prayers, said either by themselves or by their priests,
cannot and do not reach Universal Divine Mind, the godhead of Svahah,
because the sound vibrations cannot pierce the minor ring-pass-not between
Svahah and Bhuvah universes and reach the godhead of Svahah universe for
the simple reason that madhyama grade of sound would be further fractured
in recrossing the minor ring-pass-not and cannot travel in Svahah universe
where the grade of sound is pashyanti.
Now in Bhuvah, the Divine Fragments are encased in two bodies: the mental
body is very gross compared to what it was in the first sub-stage of
Svahah and is now cojoined to the most subtle type of astral body in this
first, highest sub-stage of Bhuvah. The astral body being primary and the
mental being secondary for this Bhuvah universe, the molecular world, the
astral/molecular body has to function and so is the primary body on the
downward arc. Now restrictions are greater and grosser conditionings
continue to worsen with the sub-stages in the entire expanse of Bhuvah.
Bodies are less flexible, less subtle, and get smaller and smaller in size
and their life span also becomes shorter and shorter. The two bodies
function at different rates of vibrations and this disturbs or breaks the
inner harmony. (Such a case did not arise in Svahah universe because there
was only one, mental, body.) So discord and conflicts multiply due to this
natural cause and in turn create outwardly greater discord and conflicts
in the life of the individual.
In Svahah, the body got exhausted and needed replacement, i.e. it `died',
perhaps a million times. During the journey down the seven sub-stages in
Bhuvah universe, it gets exhausted much earlier and so is replaced much
more often than in Svahah, i.e. it dies and is born much more often, say
about 2-3 million times in going down the seven sub-stages of
Bhuvah. The law is the same: every time the exhausted bodies disintegrate
completely but the memory patterns of each life span lives on as recorded
for all time in the super micro recording monitors. The Divine Fragment,
resting in the causal body or receptacle between death and the next birth,
watches and supervises whether the fresh bodies are fabricated as per
recordings. The Divine Fragment is unbiased because It has no untruth
within. All this is explained in detail in chapter 8.
This continues down the cycles or sub-stages of Bhuvah and at the end of
the last sub-stage of Bhuvah, the last mental body is disintegrated and
completely destroyed, for in the next universe, Bhuh, both on the downward
and upward arcs, the mental body will not be needed, and when needed (as
explained later) in the distant future can be refabricated from the
recordings in the mental super micro recording monitor.
Manas becomes highly egotistic. With manas becoming more and more fogged
and obscured with each succeeding sub-stage, egotistic tendencies become
more and more ruthless and more cruelty is displayed. Life is enjoyed to
the utmost and cruelty abounds! Selfishness, possessiveness and ego
increase, this being a glamorous universe. Each individual is able to
acquire and build with psychic powers whatever is needed, or prevent
another from acquiring it. Use of psychic powers is incredible, beyond our
imagination, and employed specifically to harm one another. Bitterness and
conflicts are endless. Ignorance or avidya increases more and more as
`Truth' is understood less and less due to constant and rapid fall in
vibrations, and thinking instruments and mind becoming cruder.
In Svahah, the mental body was immensely elastic and enormous in size, its
awareness, along with that of buddhi was exceptionally great. But now in
Bhuvah, the astral body is substantially less elastic and smaller in size,
though in comparison to our body would still be very large and immensely
better. The awareness of the astral body and the thinking instrument,
manas, is much grosser than in Svahah and keeps becoming grosser and
grosser due to constant drop in vibrations, though compared to our brain
and our awareness is still very sharp. Real bondage is now experienced by
the Divine Fragment.
In the last three sub-stages of Bhuvah, and in Bhuh, the negative effects
of the rays, now in Existence as energies, become more and more
pronounced. In the last two sub-stages of Bhuvah, the ray 6 (as energy
(6)) creates and brings into play the energies of `life' and `awareness'
of the animal kingdom and lesser lives. Energies of deliberate damage and
crime prevail, so that this energy (6) is given full development from this
stage onwards, so as to give a parallel animal or lower kingdom, depicting
the myriad aspects of gross human manas in Bhuvah and even grosser brain
later in Bhuh. This concurrent development is found necessary as per a
natural law of resonance of vibrations. Hence much reciprocal and
interconnected relationships between the animal kingdom and such human
individuals in particular and most other in general who harbor and live by
the energies (2) and/or (4). But much misunderstanding along this line
needs to be clarified.
It is little wonder then that we are skeptical about anything like Divine
Fragment being encased within. Just as in Svahah, where sight and senses
are so much more penetrating, the Divine Fragment was ignored, and in
Bhuvah, in spite of x-ray vision and sharp and extended senses, both the
mental body and the Divine Fragment were ignored, so too in Bhuh it is
understandable that, with our limited senses and sight penetration, both
the astral body and Divine Fragments are ignored. So it is little wonder
we and our science are so skeptical about their very existence.
The spectrum of sound, light and colour is smallest. Passing through the
second minor ring-pass-not between Bhuvah and Bhuh, sound is again
fractured and has now lost three-fourths of its resonance and rhythm. What was
madhyama grade in Bhuvah is now only vaikheri sound in Bhuh, and so
everything is crudest. Some pundits claim according to some shastras that
para-nada can be created in Bhuh. But what according to them are four
types of sounds are only four grades of vaikheri sound. It is an illusion
that para-nada can be produced in Bhuh -- physically, we cannot go beyond
our means nor beyond laid-down laws.
As the sub-stages roll by, the forms and individual mind (or brain) become
more and more physical and less molecular. In sub-stage 7, the human body
or form is 35-40 feet tall, yet weighs hardly 15-17 kgs because matter is
comparatively very rare still. The planes of Existence, wherever they be
in whatever areas of far-flung galaxies, also change accordingly; the
planets also have the same molecular/cellular structures as the sub-stage
of individuals forming humanity on it, and are giants in size compared to
our Earth, far bigger and yet lighter. The temperatures at the planet's
equator are very low, more freezing than what we experience at our poles
during the coldest winters, and too inhospitable from our point of view.
In sub-stage 6, the size of the human body is a little smaller, 25-30 feet
in height, yet it weighs hardly 25 kg. The planets are of the same
structure and get comparatively smaller and heavier, and everything
becomes more cellular and less molecular. In sub-stage 5, all matter is
considerably more cellular: now the height of the human body is 15-20
feet, yet weighs hardly 50-60 kgs, and the size and structure of the
planets have also changed accordingly. These areas or conditionings are
far-flung in the vast expanse of Bhuh, so we have no knowledge or even
any conception of them, even so do we doubt whether such possibilities
exist.
In sub-stage 3, the human body becomes smaller, between 3 and 4 feet, and
weighs about 200-250 kgs on an average. Human beings stoop when they walk
and their hands seem to touch the ground. The planets they are found on
are much smaller than our Earth and yet far heavier. Matter is far more
opaque and heavy. Gravity keeps increasing and temperatures are
150-175 F on an average, absolutely unbearable from our point of view. In
sub-stage 2, the height of the human form is between 2 and 3 feet, yet it
weighs 300-350 kgs on an average, and the planets on which such humanity
is found are likewise small and very heavy; gravity has increased even
more, conditions have become more and more unbearable and temperatures are
between 200-250 F; human beings crawl on all fours.
In the last sub-stage 1 of Bhuh, now nearing nadir, the body size is
hardly 1-1.5 feet, yet the enormous weight is on an average 450 kgs; and
the substance of which the body is made is extremely hard and heavy. The
temperatures are between 250-300 F and human forms find it difficult even
to crawl. There is no moon with all these planets that harbor humanities
of sub-stages 3-2-1 and 1-2-3; the planets are themselves very small and
extremely heavy.
The temperatures keep increasing and the life span also keeps decreasing.
In sub-stage 7 the life span is 900-1000 earth years, in the sixth it
reduces to 700-800 years and in the fifth it comes down to 300-400 years
on an average. In sub-stage 4 it is between 100 and 125 years. In the
lower sub-stages the life span drops to 40 years, to 20-25 years, and is
between 7 and 10 years only in the third, second and first sub-stages
respectively.
Through sub-stages 7-6-5-4 of Bhuh, the astral remains cojoined with the
physical or cellular body. Just as in the last sub-stage of Bhuvah the
mental body was totally destroyed, leaving only the recordings in the
mental super micro recording monitor in the causal body, so at the end of
the fourth sub-stage on the downward arc, the astral is now completely
destroyed, the recordings remaining in the astral super micro recording
monitor in the causal body for future refabrication of the astral body
when required after many eternities. So in sub-stages 3-2-1 on the
downward arc and 1-2-3 on the upward arc in Bhuh, human beings no longer
have the astral or molecular body, and so only a single, gross, cellular
or physical body encases the Divine Fragment, because the astral, however
gross in comparison with the mental, is too subtle for these gross stages
and so is not cojoined to the cellular or physical body. This is as in
Svahah when there was only one body, the mental, encasing the Divine
Fragment. In Svahah, the Divine Fragments had come down from Janah
Universe of Creation through the major Ring-pass-not and were in close
proximity to it, and the numbing pressures experienced did not require any
further loading, so one single mental body was found sufficient around the
Divine Fragment in Svahah.
With Bhuh universe, the third seed atom or super micro recording monitor
is placed in the causal body and a super micro transmitting monitor is
implanted inside the brain of each individual in the Xo societies of human
beings, far-flung in the vast expanses of our seen, gross universe Bhuh,
which we can never see totally from our awkward position in the galaxy.
These two super micro monitors are in constant communication and all
motives, thoughts and acts that need be regarded as harmful and dangerous
to others are recorded along with certain characteristics of the
individual also.
Our bodies cannot bear the various conditionings and areas in other
galaxies and we have not the least idea how and in what conditionings
other humanities can survive. One would be amazed. Our present
conditionings, even equatorial forests, would seem as high heaven, and
what would we do under such conditionings if we cry and wail and are so
miserable here and now. At those stages, time seems to stand still, but is
so felt as to make the conditions last more vigorously and painfully. But
the greatest relief for us is to know that we have, eternities before,
passed through these conditionings ourselves and are now on the upward
arc, and we need not have any apprehension of yet having to go through
such grades of extreme conditionings as in sub-stages 1-2-3 and 3-2-1 of
Bhuh.
But the humanities of sub-stages 3-2-1 and 1-2-3 of Bhuh are to be seen to
be believed. The wildest animals of our world, even from one million years
B.C. of the ancient world, the ugliest creatures imaginable, would appear
too gentle in comparison, and Darwin would have been tempted to suggest,
if he ever did see such conditionings, that the ape had evolved from the
grossest types of humanities! Truth is stranger than fiction, but this
Truth has to be realized.
Even light becomes dull and dark -- a merest shadow -- because the
atmosphere is thickly covered with clouds of stray particles, not only
dust, for it rains constantly and it is so humid that dry dust would not
be so easily found in the atmosphere. Even the rain water that falls looks
muddy from some chemicals of the atmosphere dissolving in it as it falls
to the surface. Half the surface is bare and hard-rocky, with clusters of
vegetation leaving open rocky spaces. Clouds are dark and foreboding,
deep, thick and vast, and even at noon it is like twilight, but no cooler
for that matter. The day is always shorter than the night and the heat is
intense throughout. The nights are absolutely dark and the outside stellar
creation, or outer space, is not seen. It is difficult for the sun of such
a solar system to penetrate the atmosphere through to the vegetation. We
on the fourth sub-stage can have no conception whatsoever of these
phenomena unless we see and study it.
The insect world is amazing: on the ground, under the ground, in the
atmosphere and on the vegetation, together with other strange lower life
forms. The lower life in these sub-stages 3-2-1 and 1-2-3 is profusely
created and also as crude, and live together with the human beings of
these sub-stages, as different animals live together, for these humanities
have no idea of huts or caves or even underground holes or any type of
dwellings, nor any idea of clothes or any type of coverings. Their skin,
is a hide tougher than a rhinoceros'. They eat uncooked food for they have
no idea of fire or its uses and are afraid even to go near natural fire;
they eat or get eaten by whatever is at hand, meaning human beings to
human beings or human beings to animals, whichever of them is stronger,
for even the idea of any weapons, even a stone as weapon, is lacking.
The human brain, which is very large in sub-stage 7 (nearly twice as large
as at present), keeps becoming smaller, though not in the same proportion
as the size of the body, till it is hardly one square inch of gray matter
in sub-stage 1 near nadir. Thinking is very nearly zero, sight and vision
are much too restricted, sound range is greatly diminished, the idea of
direction is poor and of dimension has lessened as to become minimal.
There is no question of hunting for food for even that would tax their
stupid, small brains, though brute strength is enormous. Once again on the
upward arc the brain grows bigger and bigger and in our fourth sub-stage
on the upward arc is a little over half the size it will grow to. So, much
development is wanting, alongside many further biological developments,
till it will be nearly twice its present size in the seventh sub-stage on
the upward arc.
The physical body withers away soon under such harsh conditionings under
the intense intensity of the Divine Fragment from within. Whereas there
were a million births and deaths in Svahah's seven sub-stages and 2-3
million births and deaths in Bhuvah's seven sub-stages, now there will be
4-5 million births and deaths in Bhuh's seven sub-stages. The laws
governing these events are the same, except for some little changes when
two bodies are cojoined and when there is a single body. The gross body
degenerates and decomposes, or is eaten away, in sub-stages 3-2-1 and
1-2-3-early 4. The Divine Fragment returns to the causal body and when
time for a fresh body is due as per the laws of cycles, the super micro
recording monitor fabricates a fresh body under guidance of the Divine
Fragment. Details of death and birth cycles we shall trace later.
Though in Svahah there are only a million births and deaths as compared to
twice that number in Bhuvah and many times that number in Bhuh, the total
time required to complete the sub-stages in Svahah is the longest, in
Bhuvah it is half this length of time, and in Bhuh it is a quarter of the
total length of time required in Svahah. This is so because in Svahah,
each life span is enormously long and the time between each so-called
death of one body and birth in a new body is also very long. Even so the
seven sub-stages of Bhuh require eternities of time, or timelessness.
In sub-stages 1-2-3 on the upward arc of Bhuh, the conditions are very
much the same as in sub-stages 1-2-3 on the downward arc, the body and
mind are also very much the same, yet there is some vital and subtle
difference on the upward arc. The earliest home sapiens, and even those
species preceding them, would appear as classical species and evolved
creatures before the specimens of sub-stages 3-2-1 and 1-2-3.
"They that know and can distinguish between the shapes of Nature and the
seeds of Nature shall, by the first, cross over the perishable in safety,
and shall, passing beyond the second, attain immortal life." Perhaps
science, keen on shapes, is missing something.
"That is perfect, this is perfect, perfect comes from perfect. Take
perfect away from perfect, the remainder is perfect."
"Whatever that lives is full of the Lord-claim-nothing!"
But the fact remains that though human beings in sub-stages 3-2-1 on the
downward arc and 1-2-3 on the upward arc, especially in sub-stage 1 near
nadir in Bhuh, may appear lower and wilder than our most primitive
animals, yet each individual has within, encased in that brute body, a
Divine Fragment, which the best of life's other creatures, however docile
and intelligent, cannot hope to have ever. And without this immortal,
imperishable nucleus, there is no continuity of any other life form in the
other kingdoms as an individual, as one single individual -- any human
being -- can trace right up to Janah Universe and Divine Wholeness through
eternities upon eternities.
Chapter 7
But it is not ordained that there will be automatic return to the source;
nor is any help offered or any hint given about the journey back to the
source. It indeed seems true what Omar Khayyam has to say in his satirical
poem:
"Then to the rolling Heav'n itself I cried,
Asking, `What Lamp had Destiny to guide
Her little Children stumbling in the Dark?'
And -- `A blind Understanding!' Heav'n replied."
Existence has thus far rolled down a complete half circle -- the three
universes have been traversed and at last nadir has been reached. So what
should we expect next? Now comes the greatest binding term of the whole
game of Existence, so sportingly accepted and played out by all Divine
Fragments ever since they willingly stepped out of their Janah Universe of
Creation and into Existence through the Ring-pass-not. What is it? The
absolutely misunderstood and wrongly expressed laws of causation and
karma, of sin and retribution, are to be set aside -- no such laws exist.
There can be no sin and no retribution in a game, however complicated, of
Existence, sportingly played out by Divine Fragments, but a logical factor
arises from the game played so far down the cycles, from the highest
sub-stage of Svahah to the last sub-stage of Bhuh. It is that:
(1) In Svahah, each Divine Fragment, i.e. each individual, had received a
fresh, new mental body and thinking instrument, buddhi, with accompanying
senses and free will in most perfect condition.
(2) In Bhuvah, each Divine Fragment, i.e. each individual, had further
received a fresh, new astral body and thinking instrument, manas, with
accompanying senses and free will in most perfect condition.
(3) In Bhuh, each Divine Fragment, i.e. each individual, had also further
received a fresh, new physical body and thinking instrument, the brain,
with accompanying senses and free will in most perfect condition.
From harbouring certain motives, thoughts and acts that were dangerous and
harmful to others, these bodies and thinking instruments had caused and
themselves undergone certain degeneration. Such degeneration is now to be
made good, the bodies and thinking instruments are to be brought back up
to their originally given condition by regeneration. So at the end of the
journey along the downward arc, the game of Existence now demands this
final pound of flesh and the Divine Fragments, now at nadir, once again
sportingly accept to fulfil this aspect also of the rules of the game
under the law `acts of omission', though actually there has been neither
omission nor commission on their part.
It is also true that the downward arc, the journey which required constant
drop in vibrations, did also degenerate these bodies and thinking
instruments. So Existence promises to undo the drop in vibrations by
raising them from the point nadir onward at the exact rate, constant and
rapid, at which they were lowered. This Existence itself agrees to make
good, to `redeem' what was damaged -- nothing more and nothing less! The
degeneration which was due to acts, thoughts and motives that are
considered dangerous and damaging and which have been recorded in the
three super micro recording monitors have to be redeemed by the Divine
Fragments themselves.
This is now the new contract of the game of Existence. The bodies,
thinking instruments and senses are in such states at nadir that they
would never be able to do anything by themselves. Fortunately, each
individual Divine Fragment agrees to fulfil this task, to redeem all the
three bodies, thinking instruments and senses by removing the ill-effects
of such thoughts, motives and acts, till a stage arrives when the body and
thinking instrument will willingly cooperate. So now:
(1) Once the cellular/physical body, brain and senses are redeemed in Bhuh
on the upward arc, they are to be handed over to Existence with thanks and
set aside for all time -- one obstacle race is over and the first freedom,
or mukti from Bhuh universe, is obtained.
(2) Then, once the molecular/astral body, manas and senses are redeemed in
Bhuvah on the upward arc, they are to be handed over to Existence with
thanks and set aside for all time -- the second obstacle race is over and
the second freedom, or mukti from Bhuvah universe, is obtained.
(3) And finally, once the electronic/mental body, buddhi and senses are
redeemed in Svahah on the upward arc, they are to be handed over to
Existence with thanks and set aside for all time -- the third obstacle
race is over and the third freedom, or mukti from Svahah universe, is
obtained.
But why do we call this an `upward' arc, for we have also said that no
upward arc is ordained or promised? It is just because Existence is itself
bound by the rules of the game: Existence has also to redeem, to undo what
has been done unwittingly, without any sin on its part. However, certain
damage has been brought about, certain degeneration caused to bodies,
thinking instruments and senses, by lowering vibrations constantly to
enable Existence to reach the grossest point (perhaps mistakenly regarded
as the original or primal sin), and this act Existence has agreed to
redeem. So Existence is bound to increase vibrations at the same rapid and
constant rate -- this part Existence has to play and will play as its part
of the bargain. Due to this, the `substance' of the planes of Existence,
along with bodies, thinking instruments and senses, will also change from
gross to fine to subtle, just as on the downward arc they all degenerated
from subtle to fine to gross.
After accepting the rules and terms of the game of Existence in Janah
Universe of Creation, it is now 21 eternities later that the Divine
Fragments individually reach nadir. However, none can plead that such a
long period has obliterated all memory, for pure Consciousness need no
memory; this help only the mind needs. Pure consciousness is all-knowing
-- in Janah there is no need for any super micro recording monitors -- so
nothing is forgotten by the Divine Fragments and no excuse is given by
them. And ignorance of the rules cannot be pleaded and will not be heeded.
No divine intervention is sought by them, for to seek it, and to receive
it, would mean that the Divine Fragments -- you and I -- have failed to
make the grade! There is no need to seek divine intervention, there is no
need for prayers in a game. And to whom would you pray? To the godhead,
Universal Divine Mind? To Divine Wholeness, the ultimate in manifest
aspect? And would the sound of our prayers reach there? (Refer to our
earlier notes of chapter 6.)
Are not you and I the fragments of the Unique Original Force Field, the
Divine Wholeness? And so would you pray to your own Self and ask for help
from your own Self ultimately? Do not complicate issues. Keep cool and
think with a clear mind. Let your mind seek help at least now from the
Divine Fragment, that which has been ignored in sheer stupidity for all
these eternities! The game of Existence is being played by the Divine
Fragment and will be played like a real sport under all challenging
conditions. Unfortunately, in its foolishness mind thought it could be
supreme. It now finds the going hard and cries out, not knowing that
Existence is only a game played by the Divine Fragment. To the mind, it
all appears so real, so difficult and so endless, and so it is mind that
is tempted to ask for divine intervention.
Arise and be free! Let not this body and mind still keep you under the
illusion that they can deliver the goods. The brain is silly, the mind
incapable. You and I are the Divine Fragments, all-powerful and immortal
-- nothing can touch us. What are you afraid of? For long have you and I
depended on our brain and mind for a solution and a way out and were very
confident about them. All they can do is just strut like peacocks. What
have they really given us? Only misery and uncertainty. Now let us turn
away our face and follow the unfailing promptings of the Divine Fragment.
True it is that on the upward arc sub-stages 1-2-3 of Bhuh are horrible
and impotent, awareness is rudimentary, equally horrible and impotent, and
the brain, though growing constantly, is very small, undeveloped and
biologically far from complete. All links with any aspect of God or the
godhead (Universal Divine Mind) having being severed for eternities, one
has to start from scratch and rebuild this communication all over again.
It is a difficult task to say the least; however, this mighty task is only
given to mighty Divine Fragments. The pity is that we think this small
brain is going to fulfil it -- therein lies our mistake.
Come out of the illusion that you are this limited body and brain (you are
not), that you have to painfully collect knowledge and spirituality (it is
not so). Remember the quotation from chapter 1: "There is a greater
mystery than this, viz. ourselves being the Reality, we seek to gain
Reality. We think that there is something hiding the Reality and that must
be destroyed before Reality is gained. It is ridiculous. A day will dawn
when you will yourself laugh at your past efforts." For you are yourself
spiritual and all-wisdom -- that is really you; you are Cosmic
Consciousness, the Divine Fragment. Why do you hesitate to believe
yourself, your real Self?! Let not mind fool you any more. Has so much
indoctrination of Existence numbed and changed you?
"Has not come to thee an hour, a sudden gleam divine, precipitating,
bursting, all these bubbles, fashions, wealth, these eager aims, books,
arts, amours -- to utter nothingness!?" Let today be the day that has
dawned. Laugh out all your so-called miseries. Believe in your real Self;
be real again. This make-believe game has ended on reaching nadir. Now on
the upward arc, you are free to take the road of return to the source. How
long do you want to tarry here and why?
Enter Creation -- that is your Home! You have lived and survived too long
in Existence, this Existence which has been, allegorically, the vanavasa,
the forest life of exile of Rama and the Pandavas. Now you are not
obliged to carry on with this game, for you and I were generated in
Creation and, unlike everything around you, however majestic, you were and
are not the product of Existence. Existence is no place for you, Existence
does not exist for you. It is for those who believe they are the body and
the brain. Why believe in such wrong conjectures? As Sage Patanjali says
in sutra IV(15): "These two, consciousness (the Divine Fragment) and form
(the outer coverings -- the body/thinking instrument/mind/senses), are
distinct and separate; though forms may be similar, the consciousness may
function on differing levels of being." And further in II(22): "In the
case of the man who has achieved yoga, the objective universe (Existence)
has ceased to be. Yet it existeth still for those who are not free."
And, dear reader, what are the lessons we have learnt during our long
sojourn here in Existence? That Creation and Existence are not one and the
same; that only Divine Fragments of all four types are humanities and that
the physical/astral/mental bodies are not the human beings; that there
ought to be communication between all four types of Divine Fragments, the
celestial humanities. That, in Existence, only the energies of life,
awareness and lower life are produced; but Divine Fragments, who are pure
Cosmic Consciousness, have no need of such energies and so are immortal.
The Geeta describes these Divine Fragments as `Spirit': "There was never a
time when I was not, nor thou, nor these princes were not, there will
never be a time when we (as Divine Fragments) shall cease to be." "As a
man discards his threadbare robes and puts on new, so the Spirit throw off
Its worn-out bodies and takes fresh ones." (Each Divine Fragment can trace
the individual's lives through all the eternities.)
The law prohibiting return to the source has expired on reaching nadir and
has been replaced by the law requiring the physical, astral and mental
bodies, together with the corresponding thinking instruments and senses,
to be redeemed to their original state. Once the barrier is lifted, this
new rule prevents the Divine Fragments from just rushing away to source.
The totally tamasic bodies, thinking instruments and senses have developed
such inertia that it is difficult to break it. Even after breaking this
inertia, it is easier to slip back into old habits and until this much is
overcome, redeeming them is out of the question.
If punishment be the motive of God and Nature, then God and Nature are as
foolish as are the human law courts! For what `justice' can be or has been
done to those `wronged'? The emphasis here is on human beings and not on
law. All that the human law courts have done is give some moral
consolation to those wronged that the performer of hideous acts has not
gone scotfree. Is this any sense of justice? Those wronged have still
been wronged; they will carry a scar and, in many cases, a grudge besides
that will need to be satisfied at some time and harbouring which is going
to make their own life miserable. And the perpetrator has not been given a
chance or help to learn any lesson and regret. If God's ways are no better
than human ways, He is not fit to run the big show business!
Unfortunately, we create our God, and in our own image, and equip him with
our attributes as well! And please never use the word `Him' for a God of
your own imagination!
God and Nature want that human beings as individuals, i.e. as bodies,
thinking instruments and senses, should understand that such acts,
thoughts and motives were not worth holding or performing. How best could
individuals offer, sincerely of their own accord, to make good such damage
and thus remove the scars from body and mind of both, the victims as well
as the perpetrators of such acts and holders of such motives and thoughts.
This amounts to `redeeming'! In order to redeem, one need not repeat on
one's self an event which was inflicted on another and thus create a
vicious circle; it means to set right, in a way, the degeneration and
damage caused to the one on whom perpetrated and also, in a way, to the
perpetrator himself. Both need help and regeneration!
Is it not obvious that by undoing the damage we may have caused to others,
we are fulfiling and redeeming them and are in turn ourselves being
regenerated? The rule of the game of Existence is to redeem, redeem on all
sides, not create fresh degeneration or damage. By regenerating others,
restoring happiness to those who have been hurt, we also regenerate
ourselves -- this is the true way to redeem!
Humanity today has evolved to some extent now (though it is still far from
real development) and has now entered an intellectual phase. The human
mind has evolved to a stage where it can appreciate the value of redeeming
and would prefer to stand by it rather than the threats of heaven and hell
and karma. The two roads are far apart and the methods of approach are
utterly different. In fact, there is only one way that the road signs can
be read correctly: `karma' should be changed to `redeeming'. These
misunderstood theories from the dim past of causation and karma, the ugly
and far-fetched ideas of heaven and hell, are absolutely barbaric thoughts
and the earlier they are set aside and forgotten once and for all, the
better for all of us.
Compare this, on the other hand, with trembling individuals who pray on
bent knees and with offerings to deities to help them out. A weak
individual who thinks that so-called deities will help him out would, in
that case, remain intellectually and emotionally as immature as ever and,
in all probability, repeat his acts or motives under certain conditions.
The idea of resignation to the `will of God' (as if rebellion will help!)
is equally foolish! There is no other way but to resign if karma has to be
fulfiled. God's will is not God's pleasure, arbitrary and partial, but
only God's laws operative. If God's laws are to be fulfiled, wherein comes
the meek idea of resignation to His Divine Will? Do not profess to bear
the cross meekly. We are conscious and self-evolving beings, even as body,
mind and senses, and if this body, mind and senses are to be cleansed,
redeeming is the only way.
Within each of us is the Christ and the Buddha, and nothing less than a
Christ and a Buddha is the Divine Fragment as we call `It'. Consult
within, not the scriptures and gospels that have come down to us
mutilated. Do not ever call yourself a sinner or a slave, for ignorance is
not sin though it does deserve correction. The approach to our problem
ought to be different: redeem and be free, for there is no need to suffer!
So the question remains, how shall we redeem body, mind and senses? All
the patterns of damage and degeneration are recorded. How long would an
individual have to wait for the patterns to come in some sequence,
following certain laws of cycles? With certain cycles being long and
certain others being short, the patterns of yesterday may repeat and the
patterns of yesteryears may not repeat. But the important point is not
what repeats when. Let the events come -- it is our attitude towards them
that will make the difference. Will you take these events as karma and
retribution, or will you welcome them as opportunities to redeem?
These events that come to us form 5% or a little more of our lives. Even
then their accumulation from Svahah's first sub-stage to Bhuh's last
sub-stage reaching nadir ought to be a substantial amount. So how soon can
the redeeming of this immense, mountainous load be done? Will its
redeeming require at least as many bodies and that many thinking
instruments? For instance, even a recording level of 5% of events in each
life could mean a few thousand recordings of dangerous, damaging,
premeditated acts, thoughts and motives; so a body and mind for redeeming
each of these few thousand would be necessary. This could mean that we
shall need every body and thinking instrument we ever had and the return
to the source would again take at least part of as many eternities. This
is fairly the normal way. Surely, there is a quicker method that earnest
disciples follow.
The masses of humanity will take this long road for two reasons. First,
they have no conception about return to the source and are not prepared to
work for it; secondly, their attitude has to change towards these coming
events, which they presently take only as misfortunes and explain away as
karma or will of God or whatever else. God does not show any favors, but
some are convinced that because He loves someone, say an individual with
more of unfortunate events, He visits him or her with special destiny.
We do not wish to argue with those who are convinced that these old
theories are correct; let them take the unending road. These are stone-age
ideas of religion, prayers and God. Unless we come out of this dream
state, the shorter way is not ever possible or available.
The trouble is that inspite of Galileo and his telescope and his ideas
that we are not the centre of the Universe but quite insignificant (for
which he had to suffer in that dark age for expressing this aspect of
truth), even today we human beings do not wish to leave our stage and
centre. We still think we are the only self-aware beings and that our
world is perhaps the only such humanity-bearing planet, and all else is
mere fiction. In fact, Xo societies of humanities in Xo conditionings in
Xo areas do really exist, not just in the grossest universe Bhuh but also
in the universes Bhuvah and Svahah beyond.
Above all, let us not forget, the Divine Fragments have accepted all the
rules of the game of Existence and in a game there can there be no room
for fear or prayers or crying. If this had been a drama, one could be
expected to act, be fearful or cry, but this is a straightforward game of
Existence. No help will be offered, that is the basic rule! So be
convinced that we have to keep divine intervention out of our minds. Let
us not go for moth-eaten definitions of God and let us not invoke
`infinite mercy' from an all-merciful God -- all these are childish ideas!
Know for certain that no wrong or sin have we committed in stepping down
from Creation into Existence, nor have we been thrown out of Creation, for
we, as Divine Fragments, have not the least part to sin in this game. As
mere witness, fulfiling the rules of the game, we have only to see that
the redeeming factors are fulfiled.
Says Sage Patanjali, I(24-25-26): "This Ishvara is the Self (the Divine
Fragment), untouched by limitations, free from karma and desire." "In
Ishvara, the Gurudeva, the germ of all knowledge expands into infinity."
"Ishvara, the Gurudeva, being unlimited by time conditions, is the teacher
of the primeval Lords." (It is the Transcendental Teacher!)
In `Light on the Path' by M.C., we read: "For within you is the light of
the world -- the only light that can be shed upon the Path. If you are
unable to perceive it within you, it is useless to look for it elsewhere
(in places, in persons, in prayers, in scriptures and shastras)." Further
she writes: "... and though thou fightest, be not thou (the personality,
the mind and body) the warrior. Look for the warrior (the Divine Fragment)
and let him fight in thee. ... But if thou look not for him, if thou pass
him by when the battle rages, then there is no safeguard for thee."
As the Divine Fragment makes its first efforts to return `home' on the
upward arc after nadir, simultaneously fulfilling the conditions of
redeeming, the conditionings and the inherent constituents of the body,
mind and senses on ascending sub-stages 1-2-3 and upto very early 4 in
Bhuh are so poor, so totally tamasic and ignorant, that no progress is
possible -- a stage we find ourselves in today! By `progress' we mean the
ability of body, mind, thinking instrument and senses to respond to the
guidance and/or promptings of the Divine Fragment within. Whatever is
apparent as progress in these early sub-stages of Bhuh is due only to the
vibrations rising constantly at a rapid rate, at the exact rate at which
they were lowered, as part of the bargain by Existence to redeem what it
damaged by way of lowering the vibrations.
The old tamasic memory patterns, the absolute inertia of body and brain,
are not easy to overcome. Even if body and brain are convinced, it would
be a near impossible task to break this inertia; and even if this inertia
is broken, very soon the body and brain will once again lapse into old
habits. The last six eternities are responsible for such a state of the
body and brain. The individual, however sincere, finds it heart-breaking,
time and again, to find that the old ways are ruling his or her life. Time
and again earnest resolutions will fail. This is normal -- it is to be
expected! There is no use feeling dejected, no use giving up the struggle
or developing a guilt complex.
Besides the mind and brain are bogged down in ancient superstition,
ancient religious rites and ceremonies, philosophy and theology. Even
logic and reason are coloured, and so the odds are indeed great. We love
our slavery and our miseries, we have our frailties, and we like to remain
in this condition. If we are more honest, all this will be so apparent.
Are you prepared to let all these go? Are you prepared to let go in the
first place?
Our world and our humanity today have emerged from sub-stages 1-2-3 of
Bhuh and are in the very early fourth sub-stage. The body, brain and
senses are just about ready now to catch the promptings and guidance of
the Divine Fragment encased within. This is the reason for the innumerable
package deals offered to guide individuals, but all of them are
misleading for they are prepared by external so-called gurus or teachers.
We, as a humanity, could sensibly find our way, but we must keep our
resolution sincerely not to be bogged down by superstition nor be
overwhelmed in the name of religion or by any threat of hell. We have so
slavish a mentality that even in our space age we would still have our
high priests -- the Aga Khan, the Pope, the Dalai Lama, and an army of
lesser high priests. All of them are impotent. The only potent force is
the transcendence of the Divine Fragment. Let it lead -- the greatest and
best of teachers!
Existence has shown apparent harshness in the rules of the game but at
the same time has evolved such conditions that we can take maximum help
from every source; sutra II(21): "All that is exists for the sake of the
soul." Only our ignorance of this fact has prevented us from taking proper
advantage. It is because of our awful, restricted state of awareness that
we do not even dream of such possibilities. Like parrots we repeat, "As
above, so below," but what have we learnt, even philosophically? It seems
that it is, at best, a mental conception only, not a conviction arising
from experience. We treat all the three universes as illusory and call
other humanities ahead of us as devas or angels and humanities behind us
as asuras or demons.
We are ourselves creating confusion. For an unduly long time have we given
importance to the brain or manas or buddhi and have wandered in Existence.
Due to our devotion to these three types of thinking instruments in the
three universes, we have neglected and disregarded our own real Self, the
Divine Fragment within. How long, dear friends, are you prepared to
continue this comedy, or should we call it a tragedy? Now as per the last
rule of the game of Existence, we have to redeem mind, body and senses.
Does it even now occur to you that body and mind cannot redeem by
themselves?
With Divinity, Cosmic Consciousness and Divine Will as your inherent Being
and with spiritual will to accomplish, what can stand in your way? We
personally think only our own bodies, minds and senses can stand in our
way as obstacles for they would refuse to come out of their thoroughly
tamasic state. This `liquidation' (as of a bad business to avoid more
losses), this redeeming, will require untold number of births and deaths
in each universe if no conscious action is taken.
Are you content to go along that long road? Perhaps you are content to be
pious and religious; perhaps you are hopefully waiting for divine
intervention! Then, dear friends, you will have to wait for an eternity!
Perhaps you are waiting for the reappearance of the Christ or Krishna or
the Buddha, that has been promised in various scriptures. The world did
not change after their first coming, nor of all the other prophets before
and after. Their coming or their going did not make anything better -- it
only created more conflict in the name of religion and that will not
diminish if they return. Because unless we are convinced that we
ourselves, as Divine Fragments, are equal to the Christ, the Buddha, and
Lord Krishna, nothing else will ever help. (It is a misconception to call
the Christ, the Buddha and Lord Krishna as incarnations of God Almighty;
they are advanced sons of advanced humanities who are eternities ahead of
us in Svahah Universe on the upward arc. We may call them what we will
with our limited intelligence.)
You have lived in an unnatural mental and emotional world and would like
to continue living there. We do not wish to disturb you but we would that
you come out of it. We would love to see you come along with us. Will you
join us? Having gone through the last 21 eternities down the cycles or
sub-stages and the three eternities up the arc, it seems that you are now
content to think and live by the sense of eternities only; otherwise, you
would `awake' with a start and with great vigour press ahead.
We have stated earlier that the greatest blessing in spite of the seeming
harshness of Existence is the evolved conditions, viz. that the four types
of humanities or Divine Fragments are kept together by Nature and God. If
only if we could communicate -- the finite (human) with the small
(planets), the small with the large (stars and suns), and the large with
the immense (galaxies) -- it would be a revelation. For us, a `finite'
humanity, therefore, all we have to do is set up communication with these
other types of Divine Fragments. But till we realize that we are Divine
Fragments ourselves and that these other three types are also Divine
Fragments, nothing will happen. For in our ignorance we think that these
three types of humanities are mere `lifeless orbs' and we have developed
our own theories about them. We are in search of even lower life in our
solar system and elsewhere!
But know that these other three types of Divine Fragments, know infinitely
more than what we shall ever know in coming eternities; nothing is
impossible for them and if we will but realize this, it will be our day of
deliverance! We have stated earlier that the large Divine Fragments
entered Existence an eternity ahead of the small and finite Divine
Fragments, and the immense Divine Fragments entered an eternity before all
the others. So these two types, the large and the immense, entered
Existence well ahead of us finite Divine Fragments. So their experience in
Existence is of a much longer duration and they are much better placed to
guide us with their experience of Existence -- provided we set aside our
egotistic stand that we know so much, that we are the only intelligent
beings and that we shall conquer Nature!
When we talk of science, we talk of the third cardinal aspect of
Existence, awareness, in all its shades from idiocy to intuition, via
cunning, intelligence, and high reasoning and logic, i.e. gathering of
knowledge. But the knowledge we have gathered even about our planet Earth
is not even skindeep. And as regards the solar system and our galaxy, we
have as yet not even scratched the skin. For the immensity is such that
those scientists who study our seen universe of Bhuh can only be compared
to an atom within a single cell in our body trying to study the human body
it is in. This atom will see its universe expanding or contracting,
receding or approaching, at great speed in never-ending fashion, for the
human body is far beyond its gaze, grasp and intelligence. And for it to
try to fathom the `purpose' is still more impossible indeed.
Our subject now is: can knowledge, methods, weapons and instruments of
Existence pierce the Ring-pass-not that encircles Existence to enable us
to enter Creation? Unless this breakthrough, satori, is accomplished by
each individual, there is no escape or hope. (Of course, the number of
ways that are suggested and the number of godmen claiming to know the way
is legion.) After piercing this Ring-pass-not, the Mahah region, even then
it is impossible to see any reflection of Truth (Satyam). For Truth is
stranger than fiction!
How, then, can we pierce through, break through, the impenetrable barrier
of the Ring-pass-not and enter Janah Universe? Do it and you have
accomplished -- everything! Neither science nor scriptures help for both
have their origin and birth in Existence. What is needed is not much more,
but `much else'. What could this `much else' be?
Some talk about human `will', but it is also a child of Existence. The
`gods', too, are products of Existence. So to whom would you pray and
whose aid would you seek and ask for guidance? Our prayers are besides the
point due to the fact that the law of vibrations would not allow them to
reach across. All those who claim to be godmen are the recent products of
Existence and are much below the godhead, so it is obvious they cannot
help; in fact, they are in much need of help themselves!
Where and what is the solution? Where and what are the weapons or
instruments with which we shall hope to pierce the Ring-pass-not, the
Great Divide. And in this near-impossible task, we cannot be dishonest
with ourselves and make-believe with our weapons and instruments. The
enormity of our probe, the problem before us, is not easily put between
the covers of a book, be that book however large, however ancient, however
authoritative, be it the gospel itself.
Some talk about the `reincarnation of God' aspect. Such incarnations that
we know of, in all recorded and unrecorded history, that can accept the
frightfully restricting conditions of our state of Existence, can only
come from humanities who are eternities ahead of us in the sixth sub-stage
of Svahah on the upward arc. Such, of course, are not God incarnate
that the world is talking about. You and I and the world have some vague
idea of God, that is the trouble. All these are mere concepts that have
originated in Svahah, the universe of original concepts, and have come
down with the sub-stages. So we can safely say that no such incarnation
has spoken our language and we are at a loss to understand their language.
In fact, no God has ever incarnated.
Some speak of `hidden' knowledge and wisdom, hidden from the `profane'. But
who are these profane? Perhaps you, I and the common man in the street?
And which scripture or shastra dare call you, me and the common man in the
street profane? And how could such knowledge, these so-called truths
revealed to some few, be out of bounds for anyone? Do not all the sources
spring from one of the universes of Existence? They are not beyond
Existence. They will only add to the universal store of knowledge but
would be impotent in breaking through, however much be the fuss made about
such hidden knowledge.
Some talk of virtue and vice, some of reward and punishment. Of these, one
school would say such punishment and rewards are here and now, another
that it is all dispensed somewhere else in a region or state called heaven
or hell, and some others would wait till a supposed `day of judgment'!
Those who wait for the day of judgment wait for the whole of Existence
ever to come to an end! All such primitive, immature, pagan ideas of an
age gone by belong to dead religions which are to be buried, for they have
served their purpose in whatever conditionings whenever and wherever that
humanity was in its infancy. Are you content to have such a befogged mind
and be mired in all these? In that case we must part company, though we
wish that you come along with us and we would like to wait for you.
Some even say, `Is not God capable of doing anything, even if it is
impossible?' Some would ask, `Is not the mercy and love of God able to
reach us?' Dear friend, if you happen to be a pious and religious person
or if you are looking for or expecting solace, in trying not to offend you
we may say yes, but if you want the correct reply, it is `No!' In the
first place, what have you in mind when you say `God'? The very fact that
you hold the concept of God in your mind means `It' or `He', which is not
God but some vague idea of God (and please do not cite moth-eaten
definitions of God). And if you expect that concept of God to do
something, this concept cannot go beyond Universal Divine Mind, for a
concept is a child of the mind. This sort of mental acrobatics will not
help.
Let us be honest with ourselves and not be satisfied with solace or cheap
satisfaction or some cheap mental achievement or fall into a sort of
self-hypnosis like `darshan'. (Many bhakti yogis and aspirants suffer from
self-induced hallucinations, which is only self-hypnosis of a different
sort; these good religious people are mentally ill.) Let us put aside mere
talk.
Some bring in karma or causation, the reap as you sow theory, but let us
ask the prime question behind this theory: to what or whom is this law
of causation or karma applicable and how? Try to answer this question and
you will realize how impossible is the answer, because the thought is
wrong. And at what stage in Existence has it come into force? Can you
trace it? Has it power to pierce the Ring-pass-not? Above all, is it a law
in the first place? We maintain that there is no law of causation or karma
operative anywhere. All such theories are fragmentary and are good for
fragmentary achievements, but not for a final stupendous breakthrough, the
final leap!
What a sad plight we have come to! We may plead for mercy from an
adversary at whose feet we may have fallen because we are defeated, or
from a king or president, or from a court of law, but why from an
all-merciful, all-knowing God? Why are we pleading for mercy in the first
place? Because we have a rubber backbone? Are we men or mice? And what
kind of all-knowing God is He if He is to be informed on bent knees about
our pitiful state and is not able on His own to know our need and come to
our succour when our condition needs it. If He is able, why does He put us
in such a situation of begging for it at all? And if he can know on His
own, where is the thought of asking for divine intervention? Why then pray
to such a God? Only befogged minds can ask for God's mercy and expect to
receive it.
Have you realized the utter inadequacy of the power of the godhead, the
Universal Divine Mind? It is not able to break through into Creation nor
able to pierce the Ring-pass-not. If it does, all Existence is then
doomed! And to this godhead could our most exalted prayers in our most
exalted mood ever reach? To be frank, none of our prayers ever reach thus
far. With a cool head, read this book right up to the end and you will be
convinced.
In the beginning of Existence, the purpose was to try and see how
immensely wonderful the Divine Fragments were and whether any type of
conditioning of Existence could possibly make them forget to take the road
back to the source? Would they fail or would they succeed? If the answer
to this is `yes', namely the Divine Fragments have failed and are crying
for help, then not only the Divine Fragments but the Divine Wholeness,
Tapah, the very aspect of Reality whose fragments are these Divine
Fragments, i.e. you and I and the common man in the street, all Existence
and Creation are doomed. If the Divine Fragments fail, Divine Wholeness
fails and everything else will fail.
So please, for your God's sake, the God you expect to intervene with
justice and mercy, with charity and compassion, the God whom you expect to
do the impossible, give up such kindergarten thoughts. Be an adult
emotionally and mentally, face your own problems and search for the proper
instrument or weapon with which you can accomplish satori, the final
breakthrough.
Some talk of sin and the `fall of man'. What sin and which fall? And,
besides, is it a sin to fall? Do we not remember: "True glory lies not in
never falling, but in rising every time we fall?" This is the worth of a
true warrior -- a true, brave warrior knows the extent of danger,
understands fear, but overcomes it. Divine Fragments are such true
warriors; nothing, no type of conditioning, can awe them and ought not to
awe them, or make them forget and cry and pray for divine intervention.
You, dear friend, are only fooled by your mind.
If this be so, then how are Divine Fragments complete and immortal? They
need nothing. So why such meaningless tales of woe? Why? Wake up and smile
and go ahead. Let not your mind make a mess of everything any more. Give
the reins of everything you have in the safe hands of the charioteer, the
Divine Fragment!
When we talk from the point of view of forces in the Universe, which
forces are we talking about? Where is the link with any such force that
has penetrated Existence and has passed through the Ring-pass-not? Try
and search for this `something', put your finger on it and you have found
the gold mine you have been searching for. But even if all attempts fail,
smile and forge ahead.
And have we ever tried to learn what `life' is? Life is itself a product
of Existence and has to obey the laws of Existence, so it cannot go
beyond Existence, it cannot penetrate the Ring-pass-not. So life is unable
to help us for it is not needed in Creation, for without life there is
immortality!
"If you do not meet a transcendental teacher, you will have swallowed
Mahayana medicine in vain." It calls for honesty of purpose, integrity of
mind, and `much else'. Unable to grasp God's essence, we seek help in
words, in names, in figures, in animal forms, in trees, in summits and
sources, perhaps in anything and everything else but in our true Self, the
Divine Fragment. But why forget that everything is possible with our Self,
the Divine Fragment? "Remote yet near, utterly aged yet alone, He sits
within the temple's inner shrine, with folded hands and countenance
divine, omniscient, inscrutable, unknown." But who would dare to believe
this!?
This is why our minds accept thoughts like `immaculate conception', which
is prevalent in many faiths besides the Christian faith where the natural
function of sex is considered a sin, and whenever our minds wish to give
the status of a God to a new-born, whether he be Jesus or Gautama. And
when we want to make the impossible possible, we rely on the statement,
`With God everything is possible!' These are signs and symptoms of minds
that have not grown up and refuse to grow up.
Further, it is not enough to pierce the Ring-pass-not and reach there, for
to reach there and explore it would mean that one would know everything
about Existence but nothing still about Creation! One can then only become
a Buddha, the All-knowing. But to transcend Existence, one must also
transcend this Great Divide, this region of akashic records, and it is
many times more difficult to surmount the pull of gravitation and the
fascination of the Mahah-kala than of all the three universes of Existence
put together! Because one likes to remain a Buddha and roam the
Ring-pass-not, for it seems the `ultimate' for a human being and one may
mistake it for nirvana, since mind and memory are held there as if in deep
freeze. Just as to many godmen of our days, psychic powers seem the
ultimate, to some being a Buddha would seem to be the ultimate. But one
has to reach the Universe of Janah, our source and our Home, and the next
natural step, Divine Wholeness, Tapah, Reality manifested, to merge and
become one. (We do not here intend to bring in the thought whether the
all-knowing Buddha did reach Janah Universe and then Tapah or remained in
Mahah region as the all-knowing Buddha!)
These quotations are given here because many minds have given serious
thought to this subject of birth and death. It is not enough to just
conjecture -- there are practices of higher yoga which when carried out
make this subject clear and understandable. We shall come to the details
later.
The question of what happens after death leads to the question as to what
takes place before birth; and whether there is some process involved,
governed by some method or law, and also whether there is any relationship
between the different processes concerning these two vital events of birth
and death. We call these two vital events `intervals' in a person's
awareness, in as much as a total change is brought about accompanied by a
complete break in awareness, like the minor interval of sleep. The changes
at these intervals are from electronic to molecular/cellular at birth and
from cellular/molecular to electronic at death.
Some more related questions come to mind. Can death be `conscious'? Can
birth be conscious? If both, death and birth, can be conscious, then we
have one unbroken consciousness, one unbroken continuation of life, only
changing our used, tired, worn-out, exhausted body for a new one. In that
case, are we not immortal? Man is mortal because his awareness comes to an
end and he knows not what happens then; similarly he knows not where he
has come from because of lapse of memory or awareness. This is the master
key which Existence has over our bodies, minds, senses and awareness. If
we can defeat Existence in thus making us helpless, we have Existence
itself in our grip!
Why? Because the internal mechanism slows down and the two vital energies,
the energy of the essence of life and awareness and the energy of the
essence of consciousness, which are generated within the primary body and
passed on to the secondary body, are produced much less abundantly as the
days pass, and ultimately cease altogether. This brings on old age and
death. Metabolism and catabolism are two terms which, translated in
context to our subject, mean that there is certain production of vital
energies in our body and there is a certain, continuous drain of these
vital energies. In the early stages, the production is more than the drain
and from middle age onward the drain is much more than the production, to
put it thus in a layman's language. This daily drain causes fatigue and
brings on sleep which, to a certain extent, nourishes the system, for
during good sleep the drain is appreciably less and production, being
constant, builds up reserves, but is not enough. This daily drain, a daily
deficit, coupled with the vital loss in production brings about weakness,
diseases and old age and ultimately adds up and ends in so-called death.
Chapter 8
The effect of the process of death is not like a log of wood being burnt
to ashes -- that happens to the cellular body; it is, rather, to reduce
the complete `being' of an individual to a `point', a vital, concentrated
point. We can compare it to a distillation, say, of flowers in our
cellular world to a drop of perfume, but intensely concentrated. This
perfume can then pass through the tiniest crack in a door or wall
through which not a single flower can pass. So, too, this vital, intensely
concentrated `point of being' can at death pass through time and space in
a way not conceivable to us. If experienced, we would then understand many
aspects and dimensions of time, including immortality and eternity.
The extra dimensions, the changes in speed, the fact that ordinary,
earthly thoughts take actual shape and texture in four-dimensional form,
and all ulterior motives and unexpressed or suppressed thoughts take
hideous, monstrous shapes and colours -- all this can make a person think
that it is all actually happening whilst in some dream state one is
in after death, perhaps even that it is all actually meant as punishment.
One is then terror-stricken. This goes on over a prolonged period. It is
merciful that one is unconscious, that one remains in a dream state after
death; even then it is an unbearable experience.
We have noted that at the end of the fourth sub-stage in Bhuh on the
downward arc (which would be equivalent to the beginning of the fourth
sub-stage in Bhuh on the upward arc), the last astral body was finally
disintegrated, so that in sub-stages 3-2-1 (descending) and 1-2-3
(ascending) of Bhuh only one single physical or cellular body of brute
nature was around the Divine Fragment in very brutal conditionings. The
brain was also very small and could not think for itself. So in our early
fourth sub-stage on the upward arc, once again the astral body is rejoined
to the cellular. This first astral body on the upward arc is exactly akin
to the last astral or molecular body that was completely disintegrated as
per the last recordings in the astral super micro recording monitor, but
with one vital difference: on the downward arc, the cellular or physical
body was the primary body and the astral was secondary; now on the upward
arc, the astral body is primary and the cellular/physical is secondary. A
very major factor and change. Because of this, during higher practices the
primary body will enable experience of higher stages of the next subtle
world, Bhuvah, which is molecular in nature. This will be so increasingly
in the next sub-stages 5-6-7 of Bhuh on the upward arc, as vibrations will
keep increasing steadily at a very high rate, the same rate at which they
were lowered on the downward arc.
Both these bodies are once again perfectly cojoined, the subtle astral
interpenetrating the gross physical. When the physical breathes air, the
astral intakes prana; but the limited brain with its limited awareness is
not aware of the astral body, nor of the intake of prana (or of the
presence of the Divine Fragment within). Unfortunately, this breathing of
air by the physical and the intake of prana by the astral is not in
rhythm. This sets up an internal conflict that creates many other types of
conflicts, both internal and external. But how can this be known and
redressed when the very existence of the astral body is doubted!
To redeem the physical body, brain and accompanying senses, therefore, the
first essential step is to set up this rhythm between the breathing of the
physical body and the prana intake of the astral. To do this, the brain
has first to accept that there is an astral body besides the physical,
further that it intakes prana, and that a rhythm should be established
between these two processes -- this much should dawn. Besides resolving
this conflict, and besides the main task of redeeming, other further steps
are that we bring about coordination and communication at all levels:
first between the physical and the astral; later between the astral and
the mental; then with the Divine Fragment; and then between finite Divine
Fragments and, successively, the small, the large, and the immense Divine
Fragments, and other such interconnecting states.
But "the journey of a thousand miles starts with a first small step." So
for all this the initial, vital, absolutely essential first step is
developing and establishing the all-purpose three-step rhythmic breathing
(3SRB) (see the section on preliminary practices in chapter 11), which
thus assumes importance out of all proportion. 3SRB is not an exercise --
it is the correct way of breathing, and has to replace our present faulty
breathing as the correct breathing for all 24 hours.
We do not breathe through both nostrils at all times but through either
the left or the right one, and, during the changeover, through both for
just a few minutes. In the astral, the left nostril (and the channel
emptying into it) is known as ida, the right as pingala. It can happen
that instead of one nostril being completely closed, the flow may be
little in one and more in the other.
The air that the physical body breathes goes to the lungs, through
combustion the blood reaching the lungs is oxygenated, the cleansed blood
is sent back to the heart to be recirculated in the body and supplied to
the brain through a network of nerves. The blood that goes all over the
body and brain returns to the heart via a network of veins. This is
circulation in the physical body. "Because we cannot penetrate directly to
lower levels or worlds, we do not guess what blinding disintegration,
explosions and aesthetic fusion the oxygen of the air of our breath brings
to the molecules of the blood."
The prana that the astral body intakes goes mostly to muladhara (point #1)
and 10% of it directly to swadhisthana (point #2), the two vital points in
all the diagrams 1-3c. We have to study this prana circulation (1<-->2)
in the astral body. At muladhara, the prana is transformed into the
energies of life and awareness, at swadhisthana it is transformed into the
energy of the essence of consciousness. Depending on the development of
the individual, this latter energy could be of either first, second or
third grade, the last being normally the case. All this takes place
because of the very presence of the Divine Fragment within; if It were to
depart everything would come to an end!
If this energy be of third grade (refer diagram 1), then the energy of
will that flows as the by-product is neutral will that is able to do
nothing, and emotions and sex energies are crude in that person. If the
energy be of second grade (refer diagram 2), then the energy of will that
flows as the by-product is intellectual will, which is able to do little
though, the emotions are upgraded and sex is normal with that person. If
this energy be of first grade, which is very rare indeed (refer diagram
3a), then the energy of will that flows as the by-product is spiritual
will, i.e. it is able to do much, the emotions are very noble and sex is
sublimated. "Spiritual will is that quota of Universal Will which in any
one individual enables the spiritual man to cooperate in the plan and
purpose of the great life and thus be a partner with God and Nature!"
No sooner is the individual cycle for rebirth on, than fresh birth takes
place. The new-born child-to-be, i.e. the new cellular body as it will be
when fully adult, is woven as per recordings in the super micro recording
monitors under the impartial guidance of the Divine Fragment. As Sage
Patanjali says in IV(14): "The manifestation of the objective form is due
to the one-pointedness of the effect-producing cause (the sanskaras)."
All potential and possible progress through free will operative is allowed
for; also, if certain defects or traits of the damaging thoughts, motives,
and acts are noted as per the recordings, provision is also made for
them. This we unfortunately call destiny or karma rather than the events
that give us the opportunity to redeem. Such events amount to about 5%, or
a little more, only of our lives; the remaining huge majority is free will
operative. Some stress (and such is now implicitly accepted) that every
wink of the eye is predestined, that every breath is predetermined -- it
is not so. It is quite an untrue picture presented and is the cause of
much misunderstanding. This point is to be properly and clearly
understood.
When the astral is complete in all its details, then at the proper moment,
as per the law of cycles, `parents' are selected, most suited for the
new-born to best fulfil his or her potential as well as to acquire
characteristics and diseases -- and so conception takes place at the
chosen hour. In the selection of parents, forces or entities -- either
advanced sons of advanced humanities, mostly of Svahah Universe, and/or
those Divine Fragments who have not joined the game of Existence --
volunteer for services and play their part. Here the ill-conceived theory
of heredity has cropped up. The parents give nothing; the incoming child
finds ground suitable for the inherent potential, defects, appearances or
looks, diseases, weaknesses, characteristics, etc. Each to-be-born child
is given what is best possible, and sometimes certain obstacles are
included to bring forth the best in the child. This preselection is made
by the super micro recording monitor and duplicated before birth in the
arrangement of genes. The seed finds the ground to germinate.
During pregnancy, the astral body of the child to be born hovers near the
mother and about the fifth or sixth month of pregnancy in normal cases,
sometimes a few weeks earlier or later, enters the womb and cojoins with
the nearly formed physical body. From the moment it is generated, the
primary or astral body intakes prana, although the physical child in the
womb does not breathe. The mother, in most cases, notices a certain type
of movement or sensation which is ascribed to the physical child in the
womb from this time onward but belongs to the astral or primary body of
the child. If there are some physical, emotional or mental defects due to
certain important recordings, there will be corresponding prana
obstructions in the primary or astral body and the child born will show
such defects in the physical body.
If all goes well, two things must happen for the physical birth of the
child to take place; if either does not, then the child is still-born.
(1) That particular Divine Fragment for whom these bodies are generated
and fabricated enters the cojoined bodies. If this step does not take
place, the following step (2) is aborted. (2) With the first breath in the
physical body, the prana intake reaching muladhara creates a spark and the
energy of life and awareness begins to circulate in the physical body.
Simultaneously, the prana directly reaching swadhisthana (normally about
10%) creates another spark and the energy of the essence of consciousness
(normally of third grade) begins to circulate in the primary body.
The shock of these sparks generating the vital energies is painful and the
child cries. For some medical reason also, it is good for the child to
cry, but the main reason for the bitter cry is the immense pain felt at
these two vital points in the astral body coinciding in the physical body.
Inside both the bodies, process (1) for the generator and process (2) for
the engine take place, generating as well as consuming energies
simultaneously.
Note that till the child is physically born, (1) it does not breathe in
the womb, (2) neither the energy of life nor of awareness is generated
independently in the child, and (3) the Divine Fragment does not enter
till the first breath at birth. There are no `live' movements of the child
in the womb. So abortion is not taking of `life' for there is no life
till the first breath outside the mother's womb. We wish to clear the
misconception that abortion is taking or smothering of a life. Nature's
knowledge is such that in cases of abortion, Nature is never cheated, and
if Nature wants the child to be born, even abortion methods will fail due
to some technicality or causes beyond our control and knowledge. We are
not here to discuss whether abortion is good or otherwise, or whether it
should be encouraged or discouraged; we do not wish to enter into any
controversy. All we have to state is that abortion is not taking of
life and is no sin, as some religions stress. Many misconceptions prevail
in all religions and this is one of the many.
It is nice to know what the Geeta has to say on this pertinent point,
viz. divine interference in the name of God's will:
"The Lord does not accept responsibility for any man's merit or demerit.
Men are deluded because in them wisdom (of the Divine Fragment) is
submerged in ignorance (of body and mind)."
"I am the same to all beings, I favour none and I hate none, but those who
follow my laws devotedly, they live in Me and I in them."
"The duty that of itself falls to one's lot should not be abandoned,
though it may not be pleasant."
Now just as the physical body eats and drinks, the primary, astral body,
also known as the emotional body or karana sharira, gets its food from the
other grades of prana in the form of impulses that enter it at the rate of
120 per second and reach the sense organs, and are thus transmitted to the
physical. (An impulse is the smallest unit of energy.) Here we must
explain the correct manner in which all impulses reach us. We wrongly
believe that when we see or hear, the impulses of perception and sound
directly touch the retina or the ear drum. Actually, the impulses enter
the primary astral body through the five sense channels, flow as senses
into the physical body and reach the sense organs -- the eyes, ears, etc.
Simultaneously, they reach the registration centres in the brain, with the
organs getting the necessary messages transmitted therefrom. That is why
in the shastras it is said that "the senses are not the sense organs
themselves." This is very necessary to grasp properly. Please ponder over
this as many misunderstandings will be cleared.
So the sense organs play their part only when the senses are transmitted
to the physical brain and result in thought forms, or what Sage Patanjali
calls `modifications of the mind', which are molecular in nature. The
modifications of the mind in the average person are merely an automatic
reflex action which passes off as normal thinking. The reactions of the
individual by way of thought forms are the individual's `mental
excretions' -- and what care do we take of them as is expected of us, as
in the case of physical excretions? Till we do so, and by law enforce it,
we are not truly civilized.
When death is near, the radiation of the Divine Fragment (which can never
be seen, but its rays passing through the vesture create a glow that is
mistakenly called `soul') withdraws from all extremities, and with this
the energies of life and awareness wither and are not generated any
more within the computerized organism. So life and awareness seem to ooze
out from the fingers, palms of the hands and lower limbs, and finally from
the face and head, with the feeling of cold coming all over.
The ordinary person who has not practised the higher steps of scientific
yoga can do nothing about this. That person has to go and in a state of
complete unconsciousness. There are three warnings of the oncoming of the
symptoms of death. 88% die at the fist approach and 98% do not survive the
second approach. The warning comes with blood receding from the feet,
palms and head, and the person looks bluish-greenish. Slowly these
symptoms spread over the entire body, but a circle on the chest near the
heart still retains the normal colour of the skin (provided the skin is
fair, otherwise it is difficult to judge). In this case a person may
revive if medical attention is available instantly. In most cases of
swoon, the person appears dead but actual death does take a little time.
Revival can be effected if this warning is not final.
(Those who have practised nightly during their lifetime (refer chapters
12-13 later) can at the first warning (if they so desire) consciously
create sufficient heat (or high fever) within the organism by certain
pranayama practices and then the organism becomes normal again. This will
leave the organism weak for three days. This is done if there is good
reason for survival and not otherwise. This is possible only for those who
can take conscious birth or can die consciously.)
So when a person dies, these two vital energies are generated no more;
simultaneously, the Divine Fragment collects itself and moves from the
heart centre, anahata, to bindu (during waking hours), where It is at in
sleep every night, and departs from bindu through the skull (without
fracturing it, of course). Bindu is a dimensionless point (that has no
measurement) but is shown in the diagrams/charts in the appendix. It is a
misconception that It departs from sahasrara. On the death of an
individual the physical body is disposed of according to different rites
and ceremonies, whereas the astral body that was cojoined can exist for
some longer time, being more subtle, elastic and self-conscious.
The Divine Fragment takes along the astral body along with it up to the
seventh sub-stage of Bhuvah -- for beyond this the astral cannot go -- and
then, after releasing it, continues to the Ring-pass-not, the Mahah
region, to rest in the causal body allotted to It till fresh birth is
taken. The astral body then floats down in dream state, if certain
practices are not carried out during earth life, till it reaches the
astral plane it belongs to -- an average person belongs to this Earth
stage only or worse -- and then disintegrates completely.
In this after-life of the primary body, i.e. between the death and the
rebirth of the individual, there is a period known as the disembodied
state -- the physical body is missing but the astral is existing and
the Divine Fragment has returned to the Mahah region. The primary body now
regains its awareness to some extent and finds the secondary missing, but
does not know that on astral planes by just wishing one could regain it,
and so is miserable.
The astral body normally does not remain on the Bhuvah universe astral
planes proper but returns to the astral belt around the Earth and lives
its lone existence as an "empty shell" in a dream state. In this swoon
state, which is a dream state of the events experienced with the secondary
body during the last Earth-life -- all thoughts, motives and actions
committed -- these now appear in four dimensions, dramatically choosing
actual shapes and sizes quite bewildering. Being ignorant of the new
dimensions and speeds, the astral sees, as if in reality, hideous
thoughts, motives and actions held or performed during earth life and,
suffering acutely, feels intense fear, pain and distress. It roams as per
its thinking on lower and lower astral planes of Bhuh universe and suffers
the life of near animal humanity prior to final disintegration if the
memory patterns had been not pleasant. This is the mistaken idea of hell
-- an independent concept of Existence to dismiss the idea of `redeeming'.
The same old memory patterns repeat and are dreadful or pleasant in
extremely heightened intensity depending on what memory patterns were
indulged in. This goes on till disintegration sets in. For one must know
that the astral planes are the most dreadful, deceitful and glamorous, and
at the same time could be the most beautiful planes which can be
consciously moulded or one may be subjected to, depending on what efforts
were put in during Earth life to understand them. If dreadful it is a
state of hell, if beautiful it is a state of heaven. Dreams in higher
sub-stages are equivalent to being in high heaven and dreams in lower
sub-stages are equivalent to being in dreadful hell.
So for whom do we cry, pray and have various ceremonies? Some may argue
that we do so for this astral body, but how come all one's life one
does not even accept the presence of the astral body and now we are so
very conscious of it! For that matter, the so-called reward and punishment
is given only to the lone forsaken body, the astral shell that remains for
some time before disintegration and which, as the primary body, was
leading the physical body. Is that so? If higher practices of yoga are
followed, as explained in the practices, even this is avoided. Those who
are fully conscious of this astral body during their earthly life can
disintegrate it at once. Besides, both the bodies are consumed -- it is
ordained that the coverings be completely destroyed each time.
The Divine Fragment needs nothing. It can save our priests and religious
heads if It is believed in! The Divine Fragment, the Self, is pure
Consciousness and can never know sorrow, nor pain or misery for nothing
can cause It that. Nothing can touch it, so burning in eternal hell does
not arise -- It can quench the whole of hell's fire. It is beyond all
limitations, needs not even life or awareness since it creates these two
vital energies for the survival of the bodies which form its outer
coverings when on Earth or in any other conditioning anywhere in the
Universe. So why this childish attitude? We say, "May his soul rest in
peace." Utter foolishness! Soul, or Self, is always tranquil and at peace!
So the question of heaven and hell does not arise, and neither does the
question of the day of judgment. These are theories purposely created when
humanity was much too immature and fear of God, and punishment and reward,
were the only ways by which the people could be held under some control.
Those were the heyday of the priests, the religious leaders, who ever so
very kindly issued permits to heaven (for a price, of course) to the
religious-minded. These permits are seriously bought even today! To what
lengths can the human mind be degraded! And in this space age, even now,
how many millions and millions would not dare to say this or that in fear,
lest they be condemned to eternal hell! Even today, religious leaders have
a grip that science has failed to obtain.
Wake up, dear friends, wake up! Rub out these ancient memory patterns.
They were once good and desirable, but that age is dead and gone. Live in
the present age. You alone can issue a permit to yourself, no one else
can, not even God -- for this is the law and only this is ordained. We
have never given five minutes of independent, serious thought any day to
this important subject. We blindly follow age-old customs as if drugged
and believe whatever is said in the name of religion -- any religion, all
of them are the same. And all religions have been thoroughly manipulated
by the priest class to suit their own objectives. Let us come out of this
stupor! The awful misunderstanding, be it coming from Dante or Milton, or
scriptures or shastras, let these stone-age ideas be set aside once and
for all time as totally wrong and stupid, something that can never happen.
Do not mix this space-age with the stone-age in your minds. Live and die
in this space age. Though the masses have never been ready to receive it,
humanity is now becoming more mature and these immature ideas do not befit
us.
Let us take the definition of `day of judgment': the last, final trial of
the subjects of God's moral government at the end of the world. It sounds
so silly! We now know how long it will take for the world and humanity to
end, so this so-called day of judgment is so far off. And inspite of not
believing in reincarnation or rebirth after our earthly life, we still
harbour such impossible thoughts. In many cases life starts with great
handicaps, which too is endured in the name of God's will, and then
awaiting the day of judgment, perhaps in purgatory (which does not exist),
perhaps now here ... Oh God! This almighty foolishness! Does it not sound
meaningless? And yet we will keep faith in religions that want us to
believe so! At this rate we will all degenerate more and more.
Keep an open mind and find out for yourself who or what suffers or enjoys
after death and why? Whose fault and whose merit is it? Who is existing
and where, or does exist anywhere?
Since the sound vibrations of our prayers in Bhuh are within a limited
spectrum of vaikheri sound, the prayers recited by us or by our priests
cannot reach even the highest grade of vaikheri, which is far below the
least grade of madhyama. So the astral body, which is on the molecular
sub-plane and which can only catch sound of madhyama grade, even if it
were awake (not in dream state) and expecting to hear, would not be able
to hear. Is this clear? It is only a pious thought and pious solace that
our prayers are heard, that our rites and ceremonies can help. All of
Existence is based on law and order and not on pious fancy!
Because of the utter change in speed and dimensions, we are unable to see
the universe Bhuvah, nor, because of the higher vibrations of madhyama
sound, do we hear any sound from that universe though it is all around
us. It would be better if we are less emotional and more practical,
rational and calmer; it would be possible to understand much more. In the
absence of conscious and prolonged practices and study in this life of
astral travel and astral laws, and of consciously being able to create
madhyama sound, there can be no contact and no communication.
Be not under any delusion that our prayers, rites, and ceremonies can
help. Also be not under any delusion that no care is being taken of the
lone astral shell existing for some time after death, that it is in
such pitiable condition and left alone needing help. (As to who goes to
its help and how to help will be stated in chapter 11 on practices.)
Therefore be rational, calm and less emotional. If prayers cannot be
heard, do not bring in powers that cannot intervene on grounds of mercy
and charity to make laws ineffective! As to the powers they are addressed
to: if they know, then your prayers are not needed; and if they have to
hear your prayers to know, then they are not powers enough that can help.
There are many types of mirages in Existence and one such is that divine
intervention can be brought about or can take place.
But when we pray, to which God or godhead shall we pray? Not that vague
thought, `To the one and only God,' repeated parrot-like, like a tape
recorder. God must be beyond your conception to be a God, and, above all,
if God is a `He', then forget `Him'!
We are told, rather we have heard repeatedly and from many people, that in
one of the most famous temples of South India, Lord Balaji walks over
every night to His consort and that the sandals placed at His Holy feet
(near the idol, we suppose) get worn out! What a God and what great
worshipers! We are informed that He is the richest God in India! Not one
word is added to what we have heard. And in many temples God is fed,
bathed, put in His bed to sleep, and is not disturbed when He is asleep!
To what limits can we go! And what helpless Gods are we worshiping!
Does it not then mean that actually man creates a God and that too in
his own image and with his frailties! And does he not impose on his God
some weaknesses that he himself has? An angry God! How can it ever be? By
all means carry on with your make-believe, carry on for eternities, for we
are all making this game of Existence more interesting and longer lasting!
So our beloved person, Mr. or Ms. X, is dead; the Divine Fragment has thus
had a name, and it has happened so a few million times, each time a
different name! Had Divine Wholeness named or numbered each Divine
Fragment, it would have made our present task easier, for we would then
have clearly known that the physical body we know and call Mr. or Ms. X or
father/mother/son/daughter/husband/wife is all madness, nothing short of
madness, intense madness. These outer coverings are sometimes male and
sometimes female, and with succeeding lives, i.e. births and deaths, the
relations we know today would also seem so foolish, what with a mother
becoming the wife and the son becoming the father! If you could only see
all this, the madness of it all, instead of crying and mourning and
observing rites, ceremonies and prayers, you would laugh till your sides
split and your stomach aches -- all this foolish drama and humbug that
goes on in the name of religion! But Divine Wholeness itself could not
trespass on the birthright of each Divine Fragment to merge with and
re-emerge from It, so that there is no separate identity. It is our
ignorance of the facts, not seeing one eternal life down and up the
sub-stages of Existence and beyond the Ring-pass-not.
Awake, open your eyes, know, and be free! The loved one is your memory of
the personality of a particular physical body and whatever you are
consoling is your own memory. Reason it out -- what else can it be? If you
lose memory by some chance you will cease to mourn. The greatest mirage in
Existence is memory, and, in some cases, loss of memory; at a particular
hour it plays its tricks with us and we are not willing to counter it by
being conscious. We have stated earlier that awareness passes through
phases like the moon, from no moon to full moon; pure Consciousness, on
the other hand, is constant like the sun, bright and without phases.
Contrary to common belief and understanding, memory does not belong to the
physical man. All memory of all the important thoughts, motives and acts
those that were premeditated and deliberately executed as to be harmful
and damaging to others, is held in the three permanent seed atoms, what we
call the super micro recording monitors, from which an exact and complete
duplicate in coded microform (of all our past lives in their entirety),
what we call memory patterns, is issued to each individual who is about to
be born. Based on this, circumstances and events cross the individual's
path and based on certain cycles come as events. A very complicated
reckoning takes place. Also contrary to all beliefs and understandings,
only 5% or a little more of an individual's life meets with these exacting
patterns that have to be fulfilled, if not redeemed.
Normally for most of our waking time, we live either in the past or in the
future, in hope or in despair. Do you know why? Because all these states
are dream states: past and future, hope and despair. The only reality is
the present, which may even be harsh, demanding rightfully its pound of
flesh if you are not aware of redeeming, but if you are conscious you
smile and welcome the opportunity to redeem. In the former case where we
are not aware of redeeming, we shiver and cringe, because we have no moral
courage to say, "Well, my own deeds, thoughts and motives, those
deliberate, damaging ones, are revisiting me. If now I find them hideous
and unbearable in their effect on me, I should have thought more about
them then, not now; but never mind, even now it is not too late. Why do I
cry for mercy and charity? Did I show it myself at that time?" And then we
should undergo the full process of redeeming. Face it with a smile, face
it like a man; above all, play the game of Existence like a sport in the
spirit it was once accepted.
In chapter 4 of the Geeta, Lord Krishna tells Arjuna, "I have been born
again and again, from time to time; thou too, O Arjuna! My births are
known to me, but thou knowest not thine." The processes of birth and
death that have just been outlined are for us ordinary persons. We who die
unconsciously and not knowing our own past memory patterns, wherever and
whenever they germinate and create events, think we do not deserve what we
get. Not only is memory required to know the why about such visitations,
but also the awareness that it is not karmic debt -- viz. causation,
retribution or punishment -- that has visited us, but the opportunities to
`redeem'; the method, the approach, and the fulfillment is then totally
different. Unless this understanding comes into our life, life and
Existence will cease to have the correct meaning for us and we will all
continue to grope unaware and suffer endlessly, for ignorance of such
knowledge is no excuse. Even in our own world, if a child were to touch a
live wire, it will get a severe shock and maybe even die; we can expect no
pity from anywhere in that case for it is a law of electricity violated.
But karma and dharma have been maligned, abused, and misunderstood as
nothing else (besides scientific yoga) has been. There is no need to go
through such memory patterns as are recorded and come to us as events, and
not knowing how to redeem, we have no other course but to suffer. Sage
Patanjali states, as did the Lord Buddha, in II(16): "Pain which is yet to
come can be warded off" -- not by prayers, not by divine intervention, but
by understanding and following correct methods that help us to redeem.
Otherwise, with the poet, we too can only say:
"The Moving Finger writes; and having writ,
Moves on; nor all thy Piety nor Wit
Shall lure it back to cancel half a Line,
Nor all thy Tears wash out a Word of it."
Does that mean that our scriptures are impotent, tampered with as they
have been over the ages, or maybe that we are impotent, we ordinary men
and women and our priests?
"Those that ask shall have, but though the ordinary man asks perpetually,
his voice is not heard. For he asks with his mind only, and the voice of
the mind (vaikheri) is only heard on that plane on which the mind acts."
"In the Universe, there is no form of knowledge which is not perceived
through sound; knowledge is pierced through by sound, all this Universe is
but the result of sound." But one must learn to create and use it.
But we are human as long as we have these outer coverings, the body, mind,
thinking instrument and senses. What a pity that we continue to go by
the shape of our body, its texture and its constituents, and not by the
seed, the power that resides within. We fondly believe in many things, all
incorrect, and this one is the biggest of mirages.
So the most necessary aspect of life is to be conscious of return to the
source. Work for it conscientiously and with "tireless endeavour". To be
immortal means to be conscious at all times and to be able to pass from
one form into another, from one state into another, from lesser to greater
dimensions, in fact across the full range of the spectrum of vibrations.
Quit crying, quit dabbling into and following this thing and that. It is
only possible to progress if you are prepared to redeem. If we can
generate the energy of life and awareness in proper quality and quantity,
and the energy of the essence of consciousness of first grade with
spiritual will, properly cultivated, developed, and directed, this
coherent and developed form, we assure you, is independent of unconscious
dying and bodies.
Look forward to these possibilities. Wake up, smile and work for that
goal. What can thus pass from Existence into Creation? Only that which by
nature and quality is immortal! So it cannot be the bodies, nor the mind
and its thinking instrument, nor the senses. But the link has to be first
established with pure Consciousness that is within you, and not the
awareness of the body and mind, which are your coverings. Do it and be
free!
"To acquire the power of changing one's vehicle or form for that molecular
world at will, it is necessary both to possess and control a body
belonging to the world above, a body of the next finer state of matter."
If this is possible for an individual, such a person will know from
prolonged practical study the laws of astral or molecular travel and
interpretation of the astral or molecular universe. He will be able to
study the astral or molecular body and so will be able to diagnose and
set right or heal cellular or physical bodies. Such a person with
molecular insight will be able to see memory patterns in an individual or
events coming to a person for certain fulfillment or for redeeming. These
are elementary psychic powers, yet require strenuous and prolonged study
and practices.
"If you do not meet a transcendental teacher (your pure consciousness, the
Divine Fragment), you will have swallowed Mahayana medicine in vain."
"As a man reads about doctrines, without receiving `oral instructions' he
will miss the thing really necessary to attainment."
Sage Patanjali's Yoga Sutra is excellent for training along the path of
scientific yoga, what some would call "work on one's self". The sutras are
arranged in four books originally, but for study and for yoga practices
they are to be rearranged to understand them properly. In Appendix 1 we
have given the rearranged yoga sutras, now in five books, for proper
reading.
We do not know how authentic it is, but it is said that Sage Patanjali was
known for his `Book V', which is not traceable, and so it is said that the
contents of this `fifth book' have been handed down by `word of mouth'
only.
When the downward arc ends in the grossest point nadir, the consciousness
is encased within such brute forms and is amidst such brutal surroundings
that in sub-stages 1-2-3 of Bhuh on the upward arc the Divine Fragment
could get nothing by way of cooperation and coordination from the form,
whose awareness is at so low an ebb that they cannot take any guidance. In
sub-stage 4 at the beginning also it is not possible, but at a later
stage, about a 100,000 years before our present day (hardly a few moments
on the cosmic clock), mind, body, senses and free will were just about to
respond, but only in a few rare individuals. For humanity as a mass of
people, there is still time and that time is coming nearer.
But even before this, the secondary, physical body and its thinking
instrument, the brain, should be made aware of the existence of the
primary, astral body and its thinking instrument, manas, and communication
should be established between them. This is the easier step for both the
physical body and brain and the astral body and manas work with awareness,
a common quality. And then the two should jointly establish, or rather
accept, the communication sent by the Divine Fragment. So the steps are:
(2) Then, jointly, both the bodies and thinking instruments are to be made
aware of the signs and signals sent by the Divine Fragment and follow the
directions given, for It is the greatest of all teachers. It is, in fact,
the Transcendental Teacher!
What are the simple steps we must follow and practise to make this
possible? At the stage we are in, great confusion exists in our bodies and
brains which are not able to establish this essential communication with
the consciousness, the Divine Fragment. In the absence of this contact,
all search is naturally outward only and all efforts so directed outside
of the human frame can only lead to frustration.
We have also noted that after reaching nadir the restriction on making
attempts towards return to the source is lifted, that it is no more
prohibited to return to the source as and when one can. The Divine
Fragments, due to in-built ability to return to the source, can make the
journey Home immediately, but as per the last rule of the game of
Existence they have to `redeem' all bodies and respective thinking
instruments of all the previous births that were degenerated on the
downward arc. Full coordination and cooperation of the awareness of all
the bodies and thinking instruments with the consciousness, the Divine
Fragment, is therefore absolutely essential.
But the root cause of the whole problem is that "Divine Fragments could if
bodies and minds would". Many religions, theologies, philosophies and a
host of other isms have added to this confusion, and the simple clear way,
that of going along with the aid of consciousness, the guidance of the
Divine Fragment, the Transcendental Teacher, is unfortunately overlooked.
Physical mind alone cannot contact this consciousness, for the link to be
established with consciousness is by generating and directing the energy
of the essence of consciousness, which is generated only in the primary,
astral body and passed on to the secondary, physical body. Sage Patanjali
in his special (oral) instructions makes this point absolutely clear. Once
mind and body grasp this vital point, progress will be easier and faster.
"Once the magic of the soul (the Divine Fragment) is grasped by the
personality (mind and body), the soul steadily dominates and can be
trusted to carry forward the training of the man to fruition."
In this matter, the importance of three-step rhythmic breathing cannot be
over emphasized, however much we may keep repeating it. "And not until
each cell within his body is fully alive and vibrating to a uniform
measure (rhythm) will he (the personality) be fully grown and perfected."
It would therefore follow that: "It was but yesterday I thought myself an
insignificant fragment, quivering without rhythm in the sphere of life.
Now I know that I am the sphere and all life in rhythmic fragments moves
within me."
II(3): "These are the difficulty producing hindrances: avidya, the sense
of personality, desire, hate and the sense of attachment."
II(34): "Thoughts contrary to yoga are: harmfulness, falsehood, theft,
incontinence and avarice, whether committed personally, caused to be
committed or approved of, whether arising from avarice, anger or
ignorance, whether slight in doing, middling or great."
The corrective methods in chapter 11 explain what actual work the disciple
has to carry out, and this Sage Patanjali states as
II(33): "When thoughts which are contrary to yoga are present, there
should be the cultivation of their opposite (the corrective methods)."
Without proper methodical work over sustained periods of time this is not
possible. In these sutras, it is implicit that the way of yoga is the
right way to live!
We have noted earlier that sound, and so voice, has four gradations, of
which para-nada prevails in Creation, and wherever is para-nada there is
immortality, peace and bliss. But it is well nigh impossible for anything
from Existence to bear its immense vibrations without disintegrating. In
Creation, since Divine Wholeness and in Janah Universe where the original
four types of celestial humanities or Divine Fragments exist, the Divine
Fragments are not affected, their vibrations being comparable to and
commensurate with those of para-nada. So para-nada is contained or
held within the Divine Fragment!
So what note or mantra could one utter to make body, mind and senses feel
this closeness and ableness of the Divine Fragment, to establish
communication with the inner Transcendental Teacher, Ishvara?
What is worse is that after becoming aware that some signals are sent from
within asking for establishment of communication, even after this
realization the body and mind remain in their world only, thoroughly
engrossed. How to bridge the gulf, not of language but of the pitch of the
sound, this is the basic problem and unto that is the basic training. To
make body and mind responsive, many methods are advocated, and all over
the world there are societies and associations, some even claiming sacred
and secret rites. And of individuals who think they know there is no end!
Transcendental meditation is bottled like Coca-Cola and sold ready for
consumption! A pity!
Besides, after ages and eternities of tamasic life, crude and brutish, in
sub-stages 1, 2 and 3 of Bhuh up and down the arcs, the material of which
the present body and mind are fabricated are totally filled with tamasic
matter and tamasic qualities, and the habits long cultivated and indulged
in of being and thinking, of eating and sleeping and sex, are too deeply
ingrained in us. We are, so to say, indoctrinated to a particular way of
life and to memory patterns, also crude and brutal, of such daily living.
This mode of life, this deep-seated inertia is what is considered normal
life and even the right way to live! So entirely new patterns have to be
introduced, the re-education of the individual has to be brought about.
But why must body and mind accept the new patterns as more correct? What
has been so far considered traditional over the ages, why should it be
denied and the old patterns set aside?
Another factor is more overpowering. Even should mind and body desire to
make the change, the tamasic, lethargic inertia of body and mind will not
respond. That is why we have mentioned that we must become biologically
`whole' or complete. To be free from this catastrophe of lethargy, let it
not remain a mere wish! Sage Patanjali is so very aware of this ingrained
tamas or inertia of body and mind, cautioning that even after an
individual makes firm resolve and sincere efforts, the danger of
relapsing, or dropping back, into the previous state of tamas is very
great. IV(27): "Through force of habit, however, the mind will reflect
other mental impressions and perceive objects of sensuous perception."
The whole body and the grey matter of the brain, every cell thereof, has
to move forward, and the tremendous inertia stored in every tissue and
cell, gathered thus, has to be overcome. It takes time and even after
overcoming once, or even many times, it is not over. Time and again, the
body and mind will lapse into their previous grooves, the old lethargic,
tamasic grooves. Many aspirants feel guilty and consider it as a fall and
sin when they fail after making firm resolve in their well-meaning
efforts, and feel depressed and sad. But we must try to understand
properly what our mind and body -- each birth finds a new body and mind,
but based on old memory patterns -- have gone through and how difficult
the task is.
On this difficult path, only willingness and sincere efforts do not help;
they are indeed much needed and indispensable, but we must properly
understand what is to be done and why we are doing a particular thing.
That is why it is so essential to study yoga scientifically, why our
efforts have to be directed by scientific methods. We must understand how
our brain works, how the body responds, how energies are created and
directed, whether the astral/emotional primary body is a fact and how it
can cooperate. For remember that all Existence is based on law, it has a
scientific foundation. Mere breathing exercises that pass off as
pranayama, or postures or japa will not help. Never will ready-bottled TM
help! This will only give consolation that one is on the path and may
induce the `holier than thou' feeling against which we must be very
careful.
Only now, after these preliminary thoughts, does Sage Patanjali come to
the subject of thinking. We human beings of our present age talk proudly of
the twentieth century, but on the cosmic clock it is not even a few
moments, and how primitive our thinking is will become obvious if we apply
the various formulas he has given. Our present thinking is nothing more
than automatic reflex action: e.g., if a bee were to sting us, our hand
automatically slaps that spot on the body; or someone says something, we
get red in the face, we retort sharply or slap the person. It requires no
reasoning or logic -- thus is our so-called twentieth century thinking.
Fully 95% of the people all over the world indulge in this type of
thinking all the time, and the other 5%, on hardly a few occasions, do not
think like this. We have never been taught in school this very important
subject of correct thinking because we, being human beings, assume that we
alone, perhaps in all Existence, can think! But thinking is a science and
unless, like any other faculty of science, it is taught properly, we shall
remain ignorant of the science of thinking.
The world's woes between individuals, between groups and between nations
is traceable to this fact, that we have never introduced this elementary
first step of a pause, and that too for just one moment. Just a pause may
not appeal to most and may not be possible for most, hence at that moment
take just one deep breath and exhale it forcefully. When we pause thus for
a moment before reacting, the initial emotional reaction passes away --
not that we become angels, but the white heat that is built up in our
first reaction cools off and is then much less.
Do you know why we still have this habit of automatic reflex action?
Because for the last three sub-stages down the arc and the first three
sub-stages up the arc, i.e. for over more than six eternities, we have had
out primitive, wild, crude ways, our animal ways, of thinking and living
and reacting. They are deeply ingrained in us and we carry those memory
patterns with us in this early fourth sub-stage on the upward arc. So not
yet being free from these primitive, ugly, animal-like habits, we still
continue to think in the same fashion. We think incorrectly, we breath
incorrectly, we eat and sleep incorrectly, and yet we expect to behave
correctly! But it now needs a radical change.
So with this pause, our behaviour pattern begins to change. This is not
thinking yet -- it is just a method to break an old wrong habit and is the
first step towards the method of correct thinking. And in the two sutras
that follow, III(9-10), Sage Patanjali tries to emphasize the necessity at
first to cultivate this habit painstakingly, for this pause has not yet
become our memory pattern and what is not a memory pattern is not a habit,
and for some time to resolve to do it consciously. It then forms a memory
pattern, and when this habit is established the old habit of automatic
reflex action is broken. Yet it is not correct thinking still; later we
shall learn its practice and advanced method.
But Sage Patanjali cautions here further that even after establishing the
new habit one should not relax, for the memory patterns of the old habit
are not totally destroyed and there are chances that the mind may relapse
into the same old habits due to inertia. Such intruding thoughts, coming
as they do in series of pictures, are hindrances or drift -- hindrances to
our subject of study or discussion, and drifts in as much as the mind
loses its hold on the subject of study or discussion, picks up and then
goes along this old series of pictures that has come in unasked for, the
study or discussion forgotten, and one drifts into something else,
something entirely disconnected. How to overcome these hindrances in our
study or discussion and to learn to eradicate them from the drifts
observed are subject matter of scientific study.
Now refer to the diagrams. You will observe that diagrams 1-2 and 3a-3b
are stages in a continuous process of biological growth from within
leading to biological wholeness or completeness in the human system, as,
besides the front brain, the mass of the mid brain is also activated in
stages 3b and 3c. The brain is divided into three sections: I, the fore or
front brain, the registration area; II, the mid brain; and III, the hind
or rear brain.
We receive incoming impulses through our five senses, i.e. through our
electromagnetic field, but appear to receive them from our sense organs.
Please remember that the two are not one and the same thing: "The sense
organs are not the senses themselves." Through a network of nadis, these
impulses carrying messages are transmitted from the electromagnetic field
to the spinal cord, the ultimate highway for nerve communications from all
the areas of the physical body. They then travel via this spinal cord to
reach the rear brain or base of the skull, an area incorrectly designated
as `unconscious mind'. Anything unconscious can be of no use in our
conscious progress! We call this area the memory pool, of accumulated
memory patterns, and it is divided into two sub-sections: IIIa marked
`shallow', has all the memory patterns of this current life from
conception onward; and IIIb, marked `deep', has all the memory patterns of
all the millions of previous lives, a duplicate copy brought from the
super micro recording monitor and stored. Before this section IIIb deep,
all the oceans of the world put together would look like a drop.
From the base of the rear brain, right over the top of the brain and
across to the front is a channel through which rush all the incoming
impulses received through the five senses. These impulses are not in any
particular language but are universally coded, as are also all the memory
patterns in both sections IIIa and IIIb. At this stage of our evolution,
only the top soil of the mid brain up to 2 mm deep is active, what is
normally called the cortex. On both sides of this channel, denoted by
small parallel dashes, you will notice tiny dots between the dashes. There
are thousands upon thousands of these dots, each depicting a door or
valve. In a person least developed, as in diagram 1, each such door or
valve opens and closes without any control. When open, they release into
this channel a series of pictures (not just one single picture). Normally
the incoming coded impulses, as per their coded messages, automatically
open such valves or doors of related or identical memory patterns, couple
with these memory patterns released, and together they reach the fore
brain.
Here, as per reaction or as per use of the pause habit, the four centres
within section I marked `I-E-S-M', viz. the intellectual, emotional, sex
and movement centres, suck up these impulses with their coded messages
along with the identical memory patterns that have come along adding the
colouring of past experience. That is, the influence of situations from
the past, whatever the experience, whether pleasant or painful, is added
and is responsible for our reactions to these impulses received in the
ratio prevalent, whether 2:4:8:2 or 5:2:2:1 (for I-E-S-M respectively) or
somewhere inbetween. This section I together with sections IIIa and IIIb
form the human movie camera situated in the brain, in full colour and
extremely sophisticated. There are two such computers, one in section I,
the registration area, and another usually in the memory pool section
IIIa (though it can be section IIIb), working in tandem.
The front brain is an independent computer like the rear brain, though
they do work together, while the mid brain is the master computer which
coordinates all the computers and makes its own decision, whether to feel,
or to act, or simply to refile or suppress without any sort of expression.
This suppression can be dictated by diplomacy, cowardice or respect, and
our final decision, a thought form, is a coded impulse conveyed from a
point, ajna or the magnetic point, a little behind and between the eyes,
marked in diagram 1 as #7. These four centres in the front brain work
ceaselessly like a computer -- refer to the intensity charts which show
how the front brain works non-stop.
It is also true that this same process can start from the memory pool
itself, i.e. from within also, without the external incoming impulses with
their coded messages. Sections IIIa and IIIb can send their series of
coded memory patterns to the front brain and the computer is kept working.
This happens when a person is mentally idle. When this happens we say a
person is brooding, or settling back accounts continuously, i.e. is living
in the past. This is a sort of day-dreaming, or actually dreaming as in
sleep.
Why does this happen? We have stated above that some decisions which were
not expressed are filed back in the memory pool, or suppressed, and they
now seek expression. These series keep repeating, depending on how intense
they were and to what point in section I they belonged, whether to I, E, S
or M, and so are accordingly coloured and repeated. Much energy, emotional
and sexual, is wasted thus. This causes greater fatigue than physical work
and leads to stress, tension and prostration. If this state of mental and
emotional brooding is predominant in a person, the individual needs the
help of a doctor because such energy consumption would drain off certain
organs and tissues in the body and brain; later a psychiatrist is needed
for it would lead to morbid maladies and diseases.
The spilled memory patterns could be thousands of years old or more, when
dress, customs, language, etc., in that age were so different. The
individual, seeing in the mind's eye some weird pictures and not
understanding what they signify because these memory patterns are not
consciously or carefully filed (which is itself a scientific process), is
confused, frightened and dismayed. And whenever this flow stops the
individual behaves normally again. So both the individual and those around
are at a total loss to understand the resulting behaviour which is very
strange and sudden. However ancient be these patterns that are spilling
into the mid channel, any person getting a series of pictures from section
IIIa or IIIb will take them as real.
Much research and study is necessary for treatment of abnormal and sub
normal behaviour. Tranquilizers shut these doors or valves temporarily,
and perhaps repeated doses often induce a tendency in the doors or valves
to remain shut, but this way of shutting is accidental, uncertain and
rather unmethodical, because the physician himself does not know this
mechanism (of the doors and memory patterns) in his own mind and is not
aware as to what is actually happening; his prescription may or may not
work.
In thinking, the incoming impulses that bring coded messages and the
identical memory patterns of the present life that are spilled from
section IIIa reach the front brain. If, while this series is being worked
on, another series, activated as per the incoming impulses, is spilled in
from another door also from section IIIa, a normal person behaves normally
but drifts in talk, in study and in thinking. When a normal person is
engaged on a particular subject and relevant memory patterns start
spilling in, other doors may accidentally open inbetween. So a different
series of memory patterns will spill in and the particular subject at hand
will be forgotten, and the front brain computer (section I) will work on
the new series coming in as data, but even this may not last long as
another door may open and spill another series of memory patterns, so that
the front brain computer will then work on this new series. This
uncontrolled thinking is a very common occurence and it goes on and on in
an ordinary, average person; it happens because no conscious practices
have been carried out to keep these doors shut or to open them when
required. This control is scientific yoga.
These are drifts of the mind and they are consequences of a natural
happening: the incoming impulses are ceaseless. They pour in all the time
at great speed and in great variety, they come in any haphazard manner and
as haphazardly draw out identical memory patterns, and depending on such
haphazard incoming of the impulses the doors or valves open and shut
continuously without rhyme or reason, as it may appear, without any method
or control. So drifts of the mind is a common malady, like the common
cold, and as difficult to keep out, but this is all because no attempt is
made to study how the incoming impulses are to be taken in proper sequence
and how the doors or valves of the memory patterns be allowed to open and
close as required.
Why does this happen to us? That is, why do diseases and ailments develop
within the body? Is it to prove that there is a link with emotional
energy, that if the latter be contaminated it would contaminate the body
and mind? What is the real purpose of this mirage? Sometimes negative
incentives have to be undertaken to yield results. So the Divine Fragment,
as a last resort, makes use of the rod, and a natural rod that is used is
diseases and ailments. Hence the opinion of modern science that the `mind'
and `moods' are to be treated to put the body right.
These innumerable doors or valves on both sides of the central channel can
open at any moment without any prior notice, or may not open at all as in
the case of backward children. If they do not open haphazardly and spill
their series of disconnected memory patterns in picture series into the
main stream of incoming impulses, one is `lucky' to be able to maintain
objective or subjective concentration; lucky because one is not aware of
or in control of the inner processes. If we can prevent, or rather
control, the drifts of the mind by following a method, we should be able
to maintain objective and subjective attention. (`Subjective' means that
the subject is more subtle). This attention, objective or subjective,
which is described as concentration and meditation depending on length of
time, is possible when one attains to the biological stage shown in
diagram 2. But by no stretch of imagination is this dharna or dhyana,
because for these two processes different brain patterns and different
developments within the brain are necessary (as shown in diagrams 3b and
3c). For compared to diagram 2, diagram 3a is miles ahead, and compared to
diagram 3b, diagram 3c is light years removed. And true pratyahara,
dharna and dhyana are possible only after the stage shown in diagram 3b
is attained -- that is the minimum requirement!
So we would like to keep the words dharna and dhyana as they are, rather
than translate them as concentration and meditation, which they are not. And
when you learn the higher practices of scientific yoga, you will then also
agree. All the various commentaries written on the Yoga Sutra have not
mentioned what we shall explain as dharna and dhyana, because the authors
of these commentaries, however intellectual, cannot understand the deeper
significance of the Yoga Sutra, and that too in the absence of access to
`oral instructions', `by word of mouth', of the fifth book of Sage
Patanjali. So when we use the words dharna and dhyana, it shall be for
a specific purpose and meaning as explained later.
Between Arjuna and Ivan Pavlov is an age, but the cry is the same, even
the words used and the sense conveyed are so nearly similar. Why? Because
we human beings have never cared to pause and consider that unless
thinking is treated as a science, a faculty to be developed, and is taught
as such in schools and colleges, we shall continue to live by our
haphazard ways of thinking, and shall never develop and be biologically
complete within. The brain has to be consciously developed!
The lower psychic nature is not the same as lower psychic powers. Lower
psychic nature is a sign of lower emotional nature, only kept in place
under fear of law and society, and is most evident during revolutions and
wars. But this subjugation is harmful, so deliberate and conscious efforts
are needed as remedy, otherwise even after 5000 more years we shall cry
our hearts out like Arjuna. To this the world has paid no attention and as
long as proper methods are not introduced to re-educate the thinking
instrument, then even after centuries we shall remain brute animals,
however much technical progress we make, for technical progress cannot
make us human beings.
The two major life currents, the two vital energies, that flow from the
two vital points, muladhara and swadhisthana, in the primary body, are yet
to be developed and refined. Subsequent to that and depending on it, the
emotional, mental and sex energies will be refined, and the most important
development, viz. a change in the ratio of the working intensities of the
four vital centres in the front brain section I, is to follow. When all
that we register, cognize and understand will also change, slowly though,
from 2:4:8:2 towards 5:2:2:1 (refer to diagrams 1 and 2), much progress is
said to have been made.
The violent emotional and sex storms are now not prevalent with that
damaging frequency and intensity, i.e. they are much less than they used
to be, wrecking the aspirant from time to time. The direction of energies
internally has improved and is possible to some extent. The drifts have
lessened now, more logical and rational thinking is possible, but the
possibility of being overpowered due to the tamasic nature, the inherent
weakness, of the body and mind is still present, though not to the same
extent and not with the same frequency of occurence. Tamas has reduced,
rajas is still present, and both are not yet out of the system; so the
aspirant has to be on guard constantly.
Till now all was accumulation of knowledge by slow plodding, and now this
possibility of contact and guidance, due to inner wholeness or
completeness, leads to `intuition'. It is one of the higher grade energies
which later leads to transcendental experiences. Sage Patanjali points out
the difference between correct, rational thinking and the stage of
intuition, i.e. between the earlier diagrams 1-2-3a and diagram 3b, and
between objective and subjective concentration and sustained
concentration, in the following sutras.
One may wonder that even after such hard work and internal biological
development, which some call `internal purification', such obstacles should
still come inbetween, but Sage Patanjali is clear in his mind when he
explains in IV(9): "There is identity of relation between memory and the
effect producing cause, even when separated by species, time and place."
The effect-producing causes are (1) the incoming impulses which draw out
identical memory patterns from sections IIIa or IIIb, acquired from the
important recordings in the super micro recording monitor, and (2) the law
of cycles, which is most complicated, so complicated that even the great
Buddha would only say, "It is wheels within wheels!"
Sage Patanjali has said much in a few words. This is a vital thought and
should be understood properly, for most disciples overlook this vital
aspect. Events of very distant past will stream forth in the life of the
disciple or aspirant, so remote a past that he may feel and think as if
belonging to a different species of humanity. The time period may be in
thousands of years, the events may have happened in some distant area of
the Universe; nevertheless, if pertaining to the disciple or aspirant
concerned, they will visit him as per the laws of cycles. This will bring
about certain vital results, sometimes unexpected and seemingly
impossible, and this happens when a disciple or aspirant does not realize
that he has not fulfilled by way of redeeming and so has to fulfil by way
of causation.
It can happen that over many lives the disciple may have made great,
sincere progress and developed, and improved upon his biological
shortcomings. This inner development amounts to his now belonging to a
different species of human beings. All true yogis, adepts and masters are
a different species of human beings though their outer forms may be
similar to ours. It could be that hundreds of thousands of years may have
elapsed, yet if some cycle or cycles which have been generated happen to
come his way, it may make him think and act in such a way as to surprise
not only him but those around him as well. The incoming impulses, like a
thief in the dead of night during a sound slumber, enter and work havoc
with the disciple.
Is there then no remedy? Should one bow one's head before such unavoidable
happenings? Yes, there is a way: one must have a Transcendental Teacher,
Ishvara, and it must have been explained to one -- and one must be
convinced thereof -- that to avoid causation demanding its pound of flesh
it is better to redeem, and methods and a mental approach to that end
should thus be cultivated.
Now comes a stage when the mind realizes that it is not the seer nor the
source of knowledge. The body and mind had for long ages, indeed for
eternities, ignored the Divine Fragment; but now there is a feeling at
first, and later a certainty, that something higher and mightier is
sending hints. We have noted that on the downward arc the Divine Fragment
had made no attempts to assert its rightful dominance, but now It can and
does so very tactfully and slowly. It is only now, at this stage of our
evolution that individuals are just responding and some have already
responded, that it asserts. This feeling, turning into a conviction must
come to the body, thinking instrument and senses of their own accord, not
all together but one following the other:
(a) That the lives they have lived and have been living so far do not seem
proper and that there must be a better way to live. (b) Later, the search
for an external teacher or teachers having failed, conviction dawns that
there is none in the outside world. As long as disciples keep searching
for and following external teachers, no real progress is possible. (c)
That the Divine Fragment, Ishvara, of each individual is the
Transcendental Teacher, the teacher of the gods themselves. And then the
disciple, willingly and with devotion, follows directions received from
within, at first rather slowly and then in full as if "in tune with the
Infinite", with the Divine Fragment.
What follows is very natural but only possible at this stage of biological
development, when mind has reached the stage shown in diagram 3a, and is
not due to any false religiosity. IV(26): "The mind then tends towards
discrimination and increasing illumination as to the true nature of the
one Self (the Divine Fragment)." Then, from this stage of development
onwards it proceeds to stage 3b and is guided properly to understand the
true nature of the Divine Fragment as Ishvara, the Transcendental
Teacher, the only worthy teacher. Stage 3b is mind's ultimate progress
-- it cannot go beyond this stage and so willingly stops the myriad
modifications, the thought forms which create ripples or whirlpools, i.e.
various electromagnetic waves, in the thinking instrument.
Now one slowly closes the major valve or block at taluka, the base of the
rear brain, which for eternities had remained in `open' position -- mind
must do this of its own volition and accord. And when this is done all the
noise inside the mind ceases and in deep silence it is able to hear the
merest whisper of the Divine Fragment, Ishvara, the Transcendental
Teacher. What follows now is IV(32): "The modifications of the mind stuff
through the inherent nature of the three gunas come to an end, for they
have served their purpose."
First we have to remember the idea and of the Divine Fragment entering
Existence, willingly accepting all the rules of the game of Existence,
acquiring minds, bodies, senses and free will to be encased within these
outer coverings, and agreeing to be completely ignored for eternities.
This purpose is not fulfilled upon reaching nadir. The other aspect and
purpose to be properly understood also is that the Divine Fragment has now
to unwind what has been wound around through all these eternities, to
`redeem' entirely all degeneration caused to body, mind and senses. And,
further, that this whole process is not causation, punishment, karma,
predestination, retribution or God's will. And so the most important
purpose, the redeeming of body, mind and senses, is now being fulfilled;
for if mind is redeemed, then body, senses and free will are automatically
redeemed. No more is there any need of mind modifications, of this the
mind is convinced. Stage 3b is now reached and deep silence reigns within,
and so comes peace, all-enveloping inner peace.
I(3): "When this has been accomplished, the yogi knows himself as he is
in reality (as the Divine Fragment)." Further methods and steps continue
so that the disciple proceeds from stage 3b to 3c and is now ready for
the most rewarding experiences. These experiences are for the benefit of
mind and body for the Divine Fragment is redeeming them; silently they
learn and realize. The sutras suggesting the way are II(1): "The yoga of
action leading to union with the Self is fiery aspiration, spiritual
reading and devotion to Ishvara." II(2): "The aim of these three is to
bring about Self-vision and to eliminate obstructions." These three we
shall study later in chapters 12-13.
Now that the mind has realized the omnipotence and omniscient capacity of
the Divine Fragment, it is not only too willing to surrender but is full
of devotion, love, praise and worship, an attitude which is most
essential. The mind is now obedient! This obedience enables the conscious
operation of all the minor valves or doors and of the two major valves or
blocks, a major biological development. Once the mind surrenders willingly
and is devoted, the qualities cannot function independently, and neither
can the senses and free will as they like, which was the predominant inner
condition of the individual earlier. II(19): "The divisions of the gunas
(or qualities of matter) are fourfold: the specific, the non-specific, the
indicated and the untouchable." But there is no need to go into these
technicalities of the qualities now, though it is a study in itself. This
mind has realized, and the body being subservient to mind nothing now
rebels or acts irresponsibly. III(47): "Mastery over the senses is brought
about through concentrated meditation upon their nature, peculiar
attributes, egoism, pervasiveness and useful purpose."
The gross body and mind have reached this conviction. Now the primary,
astral/molecular body and its thinking instrument, manas, are also to be
convinced, for they are cojoined to the physical. An inner rhythm is
established by three-step rhythmic breathing for all 24 hours, which is
essential to achieve inner and outer rhythm and which also induces peace
to the brain. What follows is:
II(49): "When right posture (of mind, not body!) has been attained, there
follows right control of prana and proper inspiration and expiration of
breath."
II(50): "Right control of prana (or the life-force) is external, internal
and motionless (in diagram 3c); it is subject to place, time and number
and is also protracted or brief."
I(34): "The peace of the chitta (the thinking instrument) is also brought
about by the regulation of prana or the life breath."
II(55): "As a result of these means, there follows the complete
subjugation (control) of the sense organs."
Natural and logical thinking and reasoning, which create many different
types of waves -- the modifications -- in the grey matter are now not
needed, for stage 3b is now attained and correct knowledge without taking
recourse to all this is possible "in the vivid light of intuition". The
result is a quite chitta -- the near impossible has been achieved! Both
mind and brain had so far worked together like an advanced computer, but
the actual purpose of the mind is to be an organ of perception only. The
mind has not to solve problems -- that is to be left to the brain. It has
only to transmit to the brain all that is perceived and the brain will be
able to see and register; in its catalytic presence, the brain is able to
function. The function of the brain is to work like a computer and solve
all the difficult problems (though, at this stage of 3b, even this is
superseded by intuition, or perception of the mind); the function of the
mind is to act like a torch, throwing light in dark places. This light now
comes to it from pure consciousness, the Divine Fragment, so as to act as
a powerful, higher order electromagnetic energy which enables the computer
brain to work with the least difficulty. This is the difference between
brain and mind, and this distinction is very vital.
The individual who has attained to stages 3a and 3b can, whilst fulfilling
the house-holder's duties, remain in state 3a, and when free from these
duties remain in state 3b, which keeps the chitta quiet, even as one now
works to attain the stage 3c. Stage 3c is the state for advanced
practices. Diagram 3b shows the functioning of the mid brain, which was
non-functional in diagrams 1 and 2, and this biological development has
made possible certain nerves to be operative for the flow of vital
energies.
I(37): "The chitta is stabilized and rendered free from illusion (various
self-conceived mirages) as the lower nature is purified and no longer
indulged in." Before achieving the stage of entering the path and becoming
an accepted disciple under an advanced guide who can bring the disciple to
the stage of pratyahara, it was I(4): "Up till now the inner man (the
Self, the Divine Fragment) has (seemingly) identified himself with his
forms and with their active modifications." But by hard, diligent and
ceaseless work under guidance the disciple reaches the stage of 3a and 3b,
II(41): "Through purification, comes also a quite spirit, singleness of
intent, conquest of the organs, and ability to see the Self."
Once the disciple reaches the stage of `seeing' and `contacting' the
Divine Fragment and taking guidance, i.e. from stage 3a onwards, that is
the important and basic stage for scientific yoga, viz. pratyahara.
Dharna, dhyana, samadhi are miles away yet. The Divine Fragment, Self, is
now the acknowledged Transcendental Teacher of the personality or
individual and guides the individual to experience firsthand; so the
disciple is ready for the most advanced practices, at first of pratyahara
and then higher.
So the personality, which was `blind' so far to the presence of the Divine
Fragment, is now, as a disciple, adoring `It' and under guidance is ready
for the most advanced practices. The Divine Fragment is now willingly
given the status of the "Lord of the mind" by the mind itself. IV(8): "The
Lord of the mind (the Self), the perceiver, is ever aware of the
constantly active mind stuff, the effect-producing cause." The
Radhe-Krishna episode is but a practical fancy of original writers to
portray the beautiful and tender relationship between the mind of a
disciple, who has reached the stages of diagram 3a and 3b and is
progressing to stage 3c, and the Self, the Divine Fragment.
Down and even up the sub-stages for eternities, the inner Divine Fragment
had assumed the role of a mere `witness' but had always been aware of the
working of the brain, manas and buddhi of the physical, astral and mental
bodies. Now the personality has willingly accepted the Divine Fragment as
its Lord and many songs are composed in adoration. No sort of control of
the mind modification is needed now, and the stage of effortless effort,
i.e. without any need of conscious control, is reached. III(12): "When
mind control and the controlling factor are equally balanced, then comes
the condition of one-pointedness."
By now the concrete mind is long since silenced. The primary body and
manas are able to function on their own plane and, being more subtle and
sensitive, are able to demonstrate psychic powers, III(36): "As a result
of this experience, the higher hearing, touch, sight, taste and smell are
developed, producing intuitional knowledge." (Refer diagram 3b.) But, in
III(37): "These powers (of the astral body) are obstacles to the highest
spiritual realization but serve as magical powers in the objective world."
The disciple has to guard against playing with these higher senses of the
astral body, for these seeming psychic powers are merely the extended five
physical senses, the astral body being far more subtle. The use of psychic
powers creates noise inside manas just as wrong thinking creates noise
inside the brain. For absolute peace of the chitta, this has to be
silenced also, otherwise the promptings of the Divine Fragment, the
Transcendental Teacher, will not be heard and further progress prevented.
Any such ability is merely an obstacle to the clear vision, the absolute
freedom and working of the Divine Fragment, and to further guidance from
the Transcendental Teacher, which may be wholly withheld for a long time
indeed if psychic powers are indulged in.
Those godmen who display such psychic powers think they have attained the
ultimate, which illusion allows them to bestow packaged transcendental
meditation on their disciples, but the fact is that they have hardly
reached the stage of pratyahara. Such who display psychic powers will be
disowned by their respective Divine Fragments for many lives to come and
the disciples will be left free to play with their psychic powers till
such time as they get tired and confused once again, come to their senses
and, realizing thus, once again ask forgiveness for such trespass and
sincerely regret their behaviour. Then only will their own Self, Ishvara
the Transcendental Teacher, forgive and give further guidance provided
they never again demonstrate their psychic powers.
Chapter 10
Experience me, experience my words! So far you have only read and analyzed
my words and whenever they do not agree with your accumulated knowledge,
whether read or heard elsewhere, a question arises in your thinking
instrument, and when this is going on within your brain you miss what
further I have said or written. Herein lies the real mischief that stands
between you and me and, for that matter, will remain between you and any
other teacher, and as long as such an attitude remains you will go from
teacher to teacher. How will you experience me? I am talking of an
experience! Remember, experiencing and understanding of the same thing are
two very different aspects and poles apart. You have so far been trying to
understand me. With understanding will remain a dualism: you and me; with
experiencing you will dissolve this dualism! Will you dissolve in me as
sugar on the tongue? You will then get the inner meaning of my words. So
let us begin now.
There is one large body of water on our planet but the small mind of man
has divided it into many oceans, seas, bays, gulfs, straits and channels.
This vast body of water is and should be, by nature, always calm and free
from waves, undercurrents and turbulence. Likewise, the vast brain of man
is and should be, by nature, always calm and free from waves,
undercurrents and turbulence, i.e. from modifications.
But the wind strikes the surface of this vast body of water and creates
waves and turbulence. Wind is an external agent that strikes the calm
surface of this vast body of water, so much so that the oceans and seas
all over the world are never free from waves and turbulence. So waves and
turbulence at sea and on the oceans, including all gulfs, bays, straits
and channels, is not the inherent characteristic of this vast body of
water but is the characteristic consequence of the moving wind all over
the world. Wind we do not see, though we may experience it, but we see the
waves and turbulence, i.e. that which is more obvious.
In the same way, the modifications of the brain, i.e. the turbulence and
electromagnetic waves, which are unending like the waves of the ocean, are
not the characteristic of the human brain. They are the characteristic
outcome of impulses, like wind an external source, coming in from objects
of senses all around us and striking the calm surface of the brain.
Impulses we do not see, though we may experience them through the
turbulence and waves, the modifications, i.e. that which is more obvious.
Both the mighty ocean and the great thinker, man, tried for ages upon ages
to calm their surfaces from turbulence and unending waves but without
success. At last, in distress the mighty ocean (you know, the god Neptune)
approached the highest God and on bended knees requested a boon that his
sincere efforts to keep the surface calm and free from waves and
turbulence be granted! Seeing the ocean thus, man the thinker also went to
the highest God and made a similar request for he too had made countless
efforts over ages and was also totally frustrated and desperate.
Hearing them, the great God smiled and said, "Dear children, if I should
grant your request, which I do not want to, then you, mighty ocean, and
you, great thinker man, will both stagnate, degenerate and die. When I
refused such an offer to the ocean and the man who also came to me ages
ago from the moon, they thought I was denying them an opportunity to reach
godhood and so they insisted. Now look at the surface of the moon -- can
you find any trace of ocean or man there? Thus have I ordained whereby to
keep you, the mighty ocean, and you, the thinker man, from such decay,
decomposition and death, that the only way out is total and non-stop
turbulence with unending waves! You will both thus remain vibrant,
energetic, healthy, clean and free from rubbish that otherwise can soon
gather in no time and suffocate you both. So both of you go in peace!"
So both the ocean and the man returned from the highest God dejected and
no wiser. And, today also, we find the surface of the ocean and of the
brain of man always in turbulence and unending waves. This is the natural
way of life and one should not be unnecessarily upset and dejected over
this. As long as physical man lives in a physical world, this is the
natural law in operation!
Both the ocean and man, the thinker, sat down to think. Some men decided to
give up worldly activity, went into deep forests and engaged themselves in
severe tapasya (penance). Others left their homes and belongings, went to
quiet places and, sitting with legs crossed and eyes closed, engaged
themselves in dhyana. Some more gave up meat-eating and all the tasty
foods and passed their days in temples or on the banks of rivers and
engaged themselves in japa. And yet some others gave up worldly life and
engaged themselves in various asanas and pranayamas and in secret and
sacred knowledge.
Seeing all this with man, and seeing the ocean also miserable, the great
God, out of love for his creation, sent the Buddha to this planet to help
both the ocean and man. After his own enlightenment, the Buddha went from
place to place, from one in tapasiya to another, and said, "Friend, this
is not the way. The beautiful body God had given you is now withered like
a dying tree and no flowers and no fruits will ever grow thereon. Get up
and follow me." Then he went from one dhyani to another and said, "No, my
friend, this is not the way. The beautiful mind God had given you is now
withered like a dying tree and no flowers and no fruits will grow thereon.
Get up and follow me." Then he went to those engaged in japa and said,
"You have forsaken your duty in life. Go back to your homes." He then went
from one hatha yogi to another and said, "My friends, you are twisting
your bodies to no purpose. All of you hear and follow the noble truths."
Man, the thinker, did not immediately understand the great Buddha. But the
mighty ocean grasped the Buddha's words, called unto the man and said, "Go
down into my depths." But the man hesitated. "Do not hesitate, I will
protect you. Go and see and learn." The man did as he was told and dived
into the ocean depths. What did he find and learn there? That the top
surface of the ocean suffered from turbulence and unending waves, but
below all was calm and inky dark: no waves, no turbulence, no sound, no
light, no colour, only inky darkness -- void, nirvana!! He saw the sea god
sitting peacefully at the bottom of the ocean!
The man came out of the waters of the ocean and, after thanking the mighty
ocean god, then looked below the top soil of his brain and went deep down
in his brain. And he found that all was calm and peaceful and inky dark:
no waves, no turbulence, no sound, no light, no colour, only inky darkness
-- void, nirvana!!
The underlying idea is that the top soil of the brain together with the
front brain and the rear brain memory pools form the thinking instrument,
and these regions of the brain will forever remain in ceaseless activity.
To stop this ceaseless activity means to be in coma, or to be unconscious,
or to be dead. So we make no attempts to quieten this area of the brain --
we can only re-educate this area and will find to our surprise a lot of
peace that we had never experienced or dreamt of before. But to expect
transcendence or to meditate with this area is to ask for the really
impossible. It will be frustrating as the ocean and the thinker man found
for themselves to their utter dismay over the ages. Transcendence and
meditation are possible, but not before re-education of this area and with
the help of some other centres of the brain.
Besides, we must understand that man, the human being, is certainly not
this organism, the so-called body. Before we go further let our minds be
clear that we are normally talking about two separate aspects, but not
understanding this we treat them as one! They are: (1) the computerized
organism, or the body, the personality or the individual; and (2) the Self,
i.e. Transcendence itself. The great mistake prevalent is that statements
are made without reference to one or the other and sometimes may be made
in reference to one and be misunderstood for the other, so that total
confusion prevails on all such occasions.
Further, we have to set aside religion, philosophy, yoga, TM, and all such
subjects, because if we are talking about the computerized organism, know
that this organism has nothing to do with any of them, for it is a
mechanism and all it will do is play all such above data fed into its
computers repeatedly without imbibing anything. (In India, during black
money transactions we quote the Geeta!) The last 6,000 of recorded history
have proved this, that the organism is a mechanism and one cannot preach
to a mechanism. And if you are talking about the Self, or Transcendence,
it is unnecessary and a waste of time as the Self is far above all this.
So please keep your mind and brain clear and do not be unnecessarily
involved in various discussions, useless efforts and still more useless
reading. Whenever and whatever you read or hear, ask what the statement is
about! The computerized organism needs certain basic help in the field of
habit and drift mechanisms; if proper education is forthcoming in this
direction, then the mechanisms of brooding and/or day-dreaming will cease
to operate, for these mechanisms are the major culprits that keep the brain
in turmoil and turbulence unending. Then follow a few steps as to how the
impulse/response mechanism can be set right if it needs setting right. Do
not preach religion, philosophy and morality to the computerized organism,
for it is a mechanism itself, highly sophisticated though. In your proper
senses, would you ever preach to a mechanism? It amounts to preaching to a
tape recorder -- the computerized organism is exactly that and nothing
more!
There is a car and its driver. The car is giving trouble. Will you preach
to the car? Or will you preach to the driver religion and philosophy? The
right step is to call a mechanic and put the car right. You may re-educate
the driver in the mechanics of the car but preaching religion, philosophy,
yoga, TM, or Christian Science, etc., to either is sheer nonsense. Yet that
is exactly what we are trying to do. Instead of preaching, simply
re-educate the thinking instrument!
Life is movement with some purpose; the purpose may be only survival. To
maintain the continuity of movement of life, two things are essential: (a)
breathing, right or wrong, must go on to keep life moving, and (b) a
continuous impulse/response activity, right or wrong, must go on to make
life meaningful. This activity is aided by memory patterns. The whole
organism is then computerized, i.e. automatically functioning!
Man has not shown so far even today in the space age a better or different
mode of living. His inherent superior nature makes him miserable, living
within this computerized framework, but he does not know how he can break
out of these walls around him and live a really meaningful life. We are
talking of the computerized man who, through his five senses, his inner
lines of communications or circuits, whether right or wrong, lives by the
impulse/response mechanism in which incoming impulses impinge or strike
the top soil of his brain and create unending turbulence and waves -- the
modifications. This computerized living is further aided by the mechanisms
of drift, habit, brooding and/or day-dreaming, and seem to bind him and
make him speak and act as if he were a puppet. The memory patterns guide
all these computerized mechanisms by feeding the necessary data.
The reason for this inability is the confusion created all over the world
by making statements whose truth or wisdom we do not question and about
which no one is clear for whom they are made, whether for the computerized
mechanism, the organism, or the Self, Transcendence? If they are for the
former, they are all a waste of breath and energy, and if for the latter,
they are uncalled for and redundant for the Self is far above the wisest
statements.
We have noted that the top soil of the human brain 1-2 mm deep is
computerized for all impulse/response conditions only and accordingly will
function whether one is conscious of this fact or not. This is its dharma!
Herein is a great waste of time and ultimately frustration, because one
should not waste any time or effort to prevent this or preach to it. This
top soil will function as it has to, whatever you do, unless you freeze it
by drugs, alcohol or anesthetics, in which case you are good for nothing
in this life and in this world for you are unconscious and could be dead!
So you see the futility of such exercises to silence this top soil. Leave
it alone! Do not preach to this mechanism morality and meditation -- like
a monkey it will repeat, knowing no more than a monkey! If no attention is
paid to its functions, it will tend to set right and be a little more
quiet.
Remember both the ocean and the human brain below the surface are calm.
Live there! Waste no efforts in achieving anything for there is nothing to
achieve! You have the blessing of Transcendence at all times, for you are
Transcendence, the Self, itself! Remember the two-fold path of the Geeta.
When you will live the two-fold life, of the computerized organism as an
individual and of the Self as Transcendence, you will yourself find that
there is no need for precepts, meditation or transcendence. Just be
natural! You are structured in a particular fashion so that you can
function in a given condition -- just function and forget all else! Do not
try the unnatural ways for then you will feel dejected, for what is
unnatural cannot be brought about.
My dear friends, what would you meditate on? And what is the need of
meditation? Meditation and morality are two energy-consuming efforts that
lead one nowhere! Of the two structured aspects of the individual, the
so-called human being, the organism or body would not understand morality
or the need for meditation; as for the Self, Transcendence, would you
teach It morality or meditation? So what are you trying to do! Do not give
the computerized organism what is the natural structure of the Self,
Transcendence, and do not disturb it or try to channel it into unnatural
ways. It will not accept the unnatural diet, religion, philosophy, yoga,
japa, etc. And the Self, Transcendence, does not need any for It is far
above these -- with It you have nothing to do, rather you can do nothing!
Is your mind and brain now clear?
The great Zen master says: "Those who recognize this objective world (the
organism's world) and yet find their minds (the deeper brain below the top
soil) undisturbed are in true dhyana." The gap between contraries does not
exist for there are no pairs of opposites. The so-called pairs of opposites
have one side for the computerized organism and the other for the Self,
Transcendence. But we mistakenly assume that both sides are for the
computerized organism only! Study this science of the pairs of opposites
if you like, but waste no time on these contraries as normally understood.
Wisdom, or transcendence, will illumine this point.
"But to let the mind (the brain's top soil) move on by itself, and perform
its inexhaustible functions, this is the way to be in accord with the mind
essence." To attempt to reach light by dispelling darkness is dualistic.
This amounts to keeping prajna/wisdom away from dhyana and will lead to
quietism and death. In the dust-wiping type of meditation, of precepts or
morality, it is not possible to go beyond tranquilization of the brain,
which means, as stated earlier, imposing the unnatural state and is bound
to end in frustration. So avoid this by all means. As long as you cling to
a sitting position with eyes closed and legs crossed you can never reach
the deeper mind!
Now what do you want to do? All your efforts at various disciplines are
with (1) and (2) and so are useless, and no efforts are needed for (3).
This is your structure! Some call (1) the physical body, (2) the astral or
emotional body, and (3) as soul, atman or spirit. These labels are
misleading -- forget them; get rid of all meanings regarding (1), (2) and
(3)! The point is that you are neither truly here, with (1) and (2), nor
there in (3), nor do you experience any relationship between (1)+(2) and
(3). This keeps you always confused and frustrated and never yields
results. Let your thinking be clear as to what you want to do and with
whom: with (1) and (2), or with (3), or with (1) and (2) and with (3).
Live a natural life of (1) and (2) and (3)! Correct the faults of (1) and
(2), then bring in an understanding that there ought to be a relationship
between (1)+(2) and (3). Unless you clearly understand this, confusion
will prevail and your efforts of millions of years will be in vain.
The difference between the complex structures of a human being and that of
an animal or any other lower life is the presence or absence of (3),
Transcendence, in each individual case. So, if in a human being there is
no communication between (1)+(2) and (3), that individual has the same
sort of complex structure as an animal or any lower life, and we should
expect the same animal-like behaviour from such a human being and not be
surprised. Therefore it is very necessary to know how and when such
communications between (1)+(2) and (3) take place, to see that they are
both ways and also that they are registered.
But for such possibilities one has to carefully avoid all contaminated
ideas of religion, philosophy, bhajans and satsang (devotional or
religious-minded singing and discoursing), and other such subjects,
for the least hesitation brought about by such memory and emotions will
affect (2), because all that you have read or heard has already become
your memory and emotions (2) and will automatically break the
communication link either way. Otherwise, why would the Buddha stress
again and again, "Bhikshu, empty the boat!" The difference between a human
being and an animal will be obvious only in the event of established
communications both ways.
To enable you, dear reader, to know your structure from all possible
angles is necessary. It is necessary to know also that this structure is
firmer than granite. Any hasty approach will not yield the desired results
and hence, per force, our measured, methodical approach from all sides.
This total understanding is therefore brought to you so that you may know
and appreciate the method of approach. The following are the salient
features:
(a) That we are already what we are trying to be!
(b) That all matter has awareness from near zero to infinity and the
entire spectrum can be studied with the help of science.
(c) That on this scale of awareness man is on the last rung of the ladder.
Can communications be established with those higher up?
(d) That our computerized organism has high awareness and so high
autonomy, and this has to be respected.
(e) That a human being who is developed, or whole, has human traits which
should also be respected.
(f) That the autonomy of the computerized organism and the traits of a
human being must survive side by side and one may not try to rule over or
suffocate the other!
(g) That all incoming impulses (communications) are the feeding material
for all the mechanisms within, and they are drawn in, as if by a magnet,
by a magnetic point within us, built over ages of survival, life after
life.
(h) That this magnetic point ultimately builds its own design or pattern
of living and we live accordingly. This pattern of living differs from the
inherent design of living implanted in us by God and Nature that would
enable us to live like a Buddha or a Christ.
(i) That to know this magnetic point and correct it is the only exercise
worth indulging in. The method is of making a list of drifts by different
methods over a period of time and then injecting corrective methods for
the cure as will be shown. Any haste in this will only defeat and delay,
so take time to do this. Rome was not built in a day, nor have you been
built in one lifetime!
Refer to the structure shown previously. On the outside are the various
mechanisms and underlying them is our estate, i.e. memory soaked in
emotions. The latter creates this magnetic point over ages of survival.
We are helpless to act in any other manner except how we are dictated by
this magnetic point. Let your mind be clear as to this point. Various
ideas of spiritual life or asceticism must not suffocate the organism.
Trying to suffocate or overrule the computerized organism, which can act
only as per the dictates of this magnetic point, is foolishness and a
waste of time. This means that the artificial methods of preaching,
religion, philosophy, japa, Christian Science, and other such spiritual
practices and asceticism of various types are doomed to failure. So the
idea of correcting the six mechanisms is out of the question. It is
finally to be understood that the re-education of the thinking instrument
is the correcting of this magnetic point which is also anchored in the
registration area. Our approach, therefore, should now be crystal clear to
you, dear reader, I suppose! First things first: correct the magnetic
point!
Animals are supposed to live by, or are governed by, simple consciousness,
so they are not mindful of others' needs and well-being, i.e. they live
strictly by the impulse/response mechanism. Man is supposed to live by,
or be governed by, self-consciousness, so he is expected to be mindful of
other's needs and well-being, at least in theory or as an ideal. This
means that he is not supposed to live by the impulse/response mechanism
only, but use it judiciously as and when need arises.
Now, on the road a cow passes you. She may be swinging her head or her
tail, and as she passes you she may lash you in the face with her tail;
you may be lucky to escape her horns. On the same road another passer-by
going past you may spit beetle-juice on you; you may be lucky to escape
him blowing his nose on you. If you question him, his reply is, "Did I do
this deliberately?" I write this from my experience of many such
incidents. If you were to ask the cow and if she could reply, would she
not say, "Did I do this deliberately?" Now where is simple consciousness
of the animal and self-consciousness of the human being! A human being is
capable of functioning under self-consciousness, but that does not mean
that he does function through self-consciousness.
In the morning you go from your bathroom to your dressing room to get a
new tooth brush. When you reach there your eyes fall on tablets that you
have to take every morning. You take one from the bottle, go to the
kitchen, swallow it with water and return to the bathroom without bringing
the new tooth brush for which you had specifically gone to the dressing
room. Why did this happen? All such happenings are due to many in-built
mechanisms in the thinking instrument part of our brain. The computerized
organism (the physical body) works for almost the whole time through
various mechanisms operating singly or jointly. God has given us these
mechanisms to spare us much unwanted trouble.
The other necessary mechanism of drifts, which also functions within the
registration area, is a much needed mechanism. Only because of drifts
taking place automatically and continuously is life one continuous
movement; otherwise, in the absence of this mechanism we would find life
coming to a halt time and again. Once you are through a particular
function, it would be difficult to start another. The difference to life
with and without the working of this mechanism would be equivalent to
seeing a movie of an event and seeing photographs of the event. However,
this necessary drift mechanism function is not governed by a method and in
the absence of certain re-education it bursts upon us as it likes, like a
storm, i.e. one drift follows another, never in any sequence or, as we
say, without any rhyme or reason, and does not stop when we want it to
stop.
So what are we supposed to do? We, as cultured human beings, ought to live
by self-consciousness to a large extent and with `awakeness' to some
extent. To be able to live so requires the re-education of all the
mechanisms, i.e. setting them right, thus re-educating the thinking
instrument. When we live by simple consciousness it is obvious we decide
on the basis of what is pleasurable or painful, and what is to our gain or
loss.
Refer again to the structure given above. Remember this structure for it
is universal in beings. In all of them, the structure is the same: outer
covering or computerized organism, then memory soaked in emotions, and
innermost is Transcendence. Below the stage of man this structure is not
to be found. In the scale of awareness, man is lowest, and amongst all the
societies of human beings in the Universe, our humanity is pretty far down
the scale. The scale of awareness, from bottom to top, is: man, planet,
sun or star, galaxy, group of galaxies, and the Universe. (In the light of
all that has been said in the first half of this book, treating the
planets, sun and stars, galaxies and the Universe as intelligent beings
should no longer astonish the reader!) All the vital energies can be
produced within each type of this series of computerized organisms.
All those who fall within this scale exhibit two qualities. They are
living and aware, i.e. autonomous, and this autonomy leads to certain
responsibility and to some purpose. Greater the awareness, greater the
responsibility and greater the purpose. Secondly, they are also violent in
their individual manner. Man, being lowest in scale, can be violent for
small and selfish reasons; those higher on the scale would be violent in
some constructive way for a higher purpose. But the structure is universal
and it is important to ensure that the computerized organism functions as
near to perfection as possible. In all cases on this scale, if the
computerized organism has not reached its needed perfection, the nature
and behaviour will remain violent to that extent. So correction of the
computerized organism plus the memory soaked in emotions parts of the
structure is vital. Corrective methods are different in this rising scale
but some type of corrective methods are always needed. Only then will
violence in the computerized organism of each type cease, only then can
peace be experienced. Please remember this much carefully.
Innumerable are the ill-effects and damage caused by the wrong working
of the thinking instrument to other human beings, to their property and
possessions, as also the ill-effects brought upon the organism and the
brain itself. In dealing with this, we shall realize that all the ills and
wrongs, all pain and unhappiness that all living beings experience is
caused only by the wrong functioning of the thinking instrument area of
the brain. Such malfunctioning of every thinking instrument has created
chaos and the sorry state of things in the whole world for which we can
blame ourselves only in the absence of re-education of the thinking
instrument. In this God has no part to play -- maybe that His infallible
laws give us what we deserve, but this is not the subject matter of our
study at present. God has given us free will, i.e. freedom to use our
brain power. To what use or abuse we put it is not the work or
responsibility of God but is our exercise of free will. For with awareness
comes autonomy and with greater awareness comes greater autonomy.
In the so-called Garden of Eden, according to the Bible, and in the very
first Universe of Creation, Janah Universe, going by the Hindu shastras,
man was then a fragment of pure Transcendence, in being by Divine Will,
and so had no need of a computerized organism -- body and brain -- and
memory. But life was very dull, being the same eternity after eternity.
Life became interesting when God allowed man to use the power of his
acquired thinking instrument and live with free will instead of Divine
Will, but then entered also the trio of mischief-makers -- doubt, fear,
and anger or irritability -- to create suspense and interest created by
the use of brain power.
We have seen that the full spectrum of vibrations ranges through the
following.
1. Satyam: God unmanifest or Transcendence unmanifest. We prefer not to
use the word `God' here for it points to a personal God, e.g. Father,
Shiva or Brahma, all of which are obnoxious ideas.
2. Tapah, or Divine Wholeness: God manifest or Ocean of Transcendence;
Nature, originally, as we can never know in Bhuh, Bhuvah or Svahah.
3. Janah Universe: Home of the fragments of Transcendence. Even if they be
innumerably many, it does not give the idea of dualism or multiplicity,
for each one of them or many of them can merge with one another and
re-emerge again, or can merge in the Ocean of Transcendence and re-emerge;
so all is one in spite of fragments. Tapah and Janah together constitute
Creation.
Now different gospels spell out differently what happens next, depending
on whether one goes by the Bible, or theosophy, or the shastras. Thus man
was thrown out of the Garden of Eden, according to the Bible, and he
stepped out of Janah Universe into the Universe of Existence, according to
Hindu shastras. The common idea is that these fragments of Transcendence
have their Home as Creation, but enter Existence to experience it. In
Existence are three universes: gross (Bhuh), subtle (Bhuvah) and super
subtle (Svahah); and accordingly, to experience Existence, they need to
acquire appropriate computerized organisms as clothing.
(4a) Svahah: the most subtle, electronic or mental universe, wherein these
fragments first descend, and take on an electronic or mental body and
buddhi for brain, and function thereby.
(4b) Bhuvah: the subtle, molecular or astral universe, wherein they descend
next, and take on a molecular or astral body and manas for brain, and
function thereby.
(4c) Bhuh: the gross, cellular or physical universe, wherein they finally
descend, and take on a cellular or physical body and brain, and function
thereby. (This is involution; the movement opposite to this is evolution.)
All the time during their sojourn in Svahah, Bhuvah and Bhuh, these
fragments of Transcendence allow the proper computerized organism to
function freely and without interference in whatever universe they are,
and the computerized organisms seem to enjoy their free will. These
computerized organism divide themselves into many groups -- Hindus,
Moslems, Christians, Chinese, etc., -- with their different, separate
places of worship and their holy books, thanks to the many existing
religions. Ultimately, though, these different computerized organisms find
themselves in deep confusion living independently of the inner
Transcendence and finally cry out for deliverance and search for a way
out, for they cannot understand Existence, and never will, their science,
religions, and philosophies being woefully inadequate and incapable. This
happens to the physical computerized organism first, then it will happen
next to the subtler astral organism and lastly to the most subtle mental
organism on the journey back Home -- a typical situation we find ourselves
in today in this world.
When this stage 3c is reached, during such inner communications one does
not go beyond step 3. In normal life, stage 3b, one does proceed to steps
4 and 5, but here too one adopts the formula given in the Geeta: "Be not
anxious for the fruits of thy actions." Finally, one also does lives the
life of an ordinary householder, as in stage 3a, and there one proceeds
from step 3 to steps 4 and 5, but one lives in good thoughts, good desires
and good deeds. Note these three stages of living, but it is not necessary
that one progresses from one to the other -- one can simultaneously live
in all three. One can be a householder at 3a, one can also have the higher
life at 3b and one can also have moments of absolute transcendence at 3c.
But at no time or stage, whether at 3a, 3b or 3c, is one in a trance or
unconscious -- one is always fully conscious. To be able to function as
and when desired in stages 3a-b-c is the mark of the whole, complete or
developed human being -- the rest are incomplete human beings. This is our
subject of study.
Man today cries about his woes, his ills and his pains, and
philosophically places that burden on God. "God's will be done!" How has
God willed? Karma and destiny are brought in. This fiction he perpetuates
through religion, philosophy, prose and poetry. But he does not own up to
authorship of all the ills, pain and misery. Why does he not take up
manfully the matter in hand and re-educate his thinking instrument which
is at fault?
Does man realize -- have you realized -- that wars and rebellion take the
lives of brave, young men and women? Can you visualize how, just in the
past 6,000 years of recorded history all over the world, the flower of
youth has been, and still is being, sacrificed because leaders' egos and
their thinking instruments would not see what is right and what is wrong,
but only decided on the basis of what is to one's gain or loss, or what is
pleasurable or painful? Imagine the nobler and the worthier, the youth of
the human race destroyed, generation after generation, and the race
begotten from the weaker, meaner and less worthy men and women who
escape,
and this being repeated as a continuous process. This is the naked truth,
do not try to evade this self-inflicted, consciously brought about
degeneration. How can one even feel surprised now that sin and crime,
cruelty and selfishness abound all over the world and keep increasing.
Mankind can only hope to get degenerated! The thinking instrument keeps
becoming sharper and meaner to accumulate gains, to indulge in that which
is pleasurable, and to inflict pain and loss on others! This is why the
sages predicted that kali yuga will ultimately prevail -- it is only a
natural consequence!
Such constant damage and degeneration all around and in each human being
ultimately makes each thinking instrument also sick, an all-pervading
sickness found throughout the world. It feels this harm itself and now
craves and longs for a solution. It wants peace but by itself can only
misbehave. This is the right time, the hour has sounded when we can yet
rescue it; otherwise mankind, like many other species that preceded it,
will be totally destroyed -- wiped off this planet as not fit for
continued existence. The need of the hour is to save the thinking
instrument from further degeneration and from reaching a point of no
return, because with more knowledge man will only become the worst type of
animal! Re-educating the thinking instrument will regenerate mankind, and
unless this is done, we shall find ourselves replaced by some other type
of life.
Will mankind awake even at this late hour? Preaching, religion, philosophy
and allied works of man have not helped and will not help. Please note we
are not preaching morality -- that has been done and enough all over the
world with no success. We are not philosophizing for even that has been
done and enough with the same null result. The thinking instrument of man
will also not be guided or goaded by faith! Faith succeeded in earlier
days only, but now the growing intellect of man is getting sharper and
meaner day by day, and if whatever we have to say is not acceptable to its
logic and reason, it will rebel. This is the reason why man has not
intellectually accepted any religion or philosophy, though many have
accepted out of fear or faith.
We have been talking all this time about the organism which we call the
body, and we also call this organism the personality or the individual,
but when we do so we have only a hazy idea of what we understand thereby.
We get so very mixed up that we call this body `I' but are unable to
define this `I'. Therein is our confusion. So let us first see and study
this organism or body, but keep our mind or brain clear that we are still
talking about the computerized organism with its many internal computers
and mechanisms functioning within. If this is `I', it is an `I' of one
type -- the false `I'.
Without philosophizing, who is the `I' identity? Why is this `I' identity
detached from the "end products of organic neural functions"? This
functioning induces sleep in the organism. If this happens so easily and
daily, then this `I' identity has no control even in a small measure, for
it does not by itself bring about the said detachment and does not want to
be disturbed. So whatever be this `I' identity, it must be a false one
because it is not able to bring about sleep deliberately undisturbed, or
prevent sleep from overpowering the organism.
The design of sleep is to detach the `I' identity, or rather the `I'
identity brings about such needed detachment, in which case it should
remain `awake'. Since this is not so in the normal case, one is unaware
even of the moment when one falls asleep. Sleep overpowers the organism
instead of being brought about at will, or it just does not come however
much the `I' identity struggles, because the `I' identity is false and
sleep comes when such groups of cells have exhausted the body and brain by
their rivalry to be the `I' identity. Their individual rule as the false
`I' identity may last from a few minutes to a few hours, normally a few
minutes only. Also, in the case of normal people these false `I' identity
groups keep coming by turn and parade even during sleep, the result being
dreams, whether remembered or not. But the real state of sleep demands
that one should not dream at all!
Alternately, if the `I' identity brings about such needed detachment, the
organism falls to sleep whilst the `I' identity remains `aware' or
`awake', and is prepared and ready for certain disciplines of pratyahara,
dharna, dhyana or samadhi, depending on the individual's development.
The true `I' identity is the inner fragment of Transcendence, and it needs
this rhythmic secondary identity to be readied for guidance. Unless we
bring this about, there can be no communication with the inner, real `I'
identity that is eternally awake, self-existing and independent. On
achieving this state of identity, i.e. awakeness of the computerized
organism, we achieve the `posture' so very necessary for higher yoga
practices. Sage Patanjali's Yoga Sutra is for those who have achieved this
state; for those who have not, reading the sutras is a waste of time. We
refer to II(46): "The posture assumed must be steady and easy." And
II(47): "Steadiness and ease of posture is to be achieved through
persistent slight effort and through concentration of the thinking
instrument (chitta) upon the Infinite." Only after achieving this mental
posture can begin the disciplines of pratyahara and dharna-dhyana-samadhi,
as the case may be for the individual.
We have also noted that the cerebrum is not the end of the processes in
the brain. It makes uses of roughly one-third of the input, the incoming
impulses from objects and people around us. At least two-thirds of all
stimuli received at the cerebellum `vanishes', or leaks out of the
organism without being put to any constructive use, i.e. is thrown out
undigested. The analogous situation would be that two-thirds of the oral
food we take in passes out of our system undigested -- such a staggering
waste would amount to a state of serious sickness. This, too, is a serious
mental sickness, yet we are not even unhappy at this thought.
To quote Dr. Daly King: "It has astounded every competent neurologist who
has thought about it seriously. What happens at this location (the
cerebellum)? Does it just vanish or is its fate equivalent to being
drooled out of the organism non-functionally and impotently?" Further he
writes: "Thus it appears that there is a constant supply of this form of
energy to the cerebellum, but this energy vanishes completely or almost
completely ... were it there to be assimilated actively, i.e. were it to
be digested, then would be available to the organism a great
multiplication of energies as compared to the present situation." And
many, many centuries after Sage Patanjali, the thought is voiced again by
him: "The anabolic process now lacking at the cerebellar level must be
initiated by the subject himself and this can be done only by his own
activity."
Observe diagram 3c and there you will note that the leakage of outgoing
thoughts at point #7, ajna, is stopped. A closed, internal circuit is
established as an advanced state of pratyahara leading to dharna, dhyana
and samadhi. But this is only possible if first the mental posture is
attained as stated earlier, i.e. the false `I' identity is destroyed and a
completely rhythmic secondary `I' identity is established to be guided
further by the real `I' identity -- Ishvara, the Transcendental Teacher,
as Sage Patanjali calls it in the Yoga Sutra.
The next step then is to see how a relationship can be established between
this computerized organism that has now been set right with all its
computerized mechanisms and the Self, Transcendence. But before a
relationship of this type can be established, it is imperative that the
computerized organism be corrected wherever correction is needed. Let the
brain and mind be clear as regards this very important aspect. Only then
can we put our minds to the process of bringing about a harmonious
relationship between the two, and take in hand the task of harnessing this
computerized organism to the Self. Yoga is to yoke, they say, but at what
stage? We are using no such words as soul, spirit or atman -- you have all
read or heard so much about them and are so confused that it is better we
keep these words out of our discussions. On the contrary, I have to
request you, "O Bhikshu, empty thy boat!" Please unlearn all that you may
have conceived about these terms. It may be that the computerized organism
has a place for the Self to dwell
within itself, or that the Self, being attributeless and needing nothing
external to itself, is itself housing the computerized organism.
Regardless, what it ultimately boils down to is that each human being as a
`whole' is computerized organism plus the Self, or fragment of pure
Transcendence, but of the two, one is the imaginary `I' or at best the
secondary `I', and the other is the real `I'.
If the human being works only as the computerized organism we see the ills
that abound all over the world. The great anxiety of religions,
philosophy, meditation and such subjects is to make this computerized
organism become something! It cannot become something -- it cannot become
anything other than itself, it can only remain a computerized organism,
corrected or uncorrected! Also, all efforts to move this organism from
darkness to light or from ignorance to illumination are thoroughly
misconceived! It cannot be done and there is no need for it. Make this
computerized organism attain its ideal state as conceived by God and
Nature as a sophisticated mechanism first, and about light and wisdom be
not anxious, because the Self, or fragment of pure Transcendence, is also
making up the true human being who is whole.
{What are incoming impulses? Communications in coded form from persons and
objects around us. What are lines of communications? Possibilities of
understanding between two sources or persons. Do not lines of
communication imply a dialogue? Yes they do. Do they reach the thinking
instruments's registration area always? Yes they do. Is there any
difficulty in translating these dialogues. No, but sometimes there are
locks or granthis within the lines of communications and so messages are
distorted or prevented. What are drifts? Disturbances and dislocations in
the lines of communications. What is the magnetic point? The design or
pattern of living, unnaturally created over the ages, which forces an
individual to live accordingly.}
What is `desire'? How and where is it born? Here we shall trace its birth
and not its characteristics. As with anything born, the process or method
of its birth is the same. Yoga is scientific and so must be understood
step by step: we shall first see how fire is created, then we shall see
how a human child is born and, if it be the same method or process, then
we shall apply this process to trace how desire is born.
When fire is created, what are the things needed and the steps necessary?
(a) Two flint stones, or a match box and match stick, are needed.
(b) Method or process: it is friction, which creates a spark. This is
important.
(c) Catching material to sustain the spark is needed; otherwise the spark,
not being physical or cellular, cannot be perpetuated and would die for
want of a body.
(d) The result: fire, of dry leaves, wood, cotton, gas, a body, etc.
When a human child is created, or conceived, what are the things needed
and the steps necessary?
(a) Two persons, one male and one female, are needed.
(b) Method or process: it is the same -- friction, which creates a spark.
(c) Catching material to sustain the spark: male sperm and female ovum,
creating the first master cell at conception. Otherwise the spark cannot be
held.
(d) The result: a child.
In the Geeta, Arjuna's question is: "My Lord! Tell me, what is it that
drives a man to sin, even against his will and as if by compulsion." Lord
Krishna's answer is precise: "It is desire, it is aversion, born of
passion... It is as insatiable as a flame of fire." Earlier in chapter 2,
Lord Krishna had said, "When a man dwells on the objects of sense, he
creates an attraction for them; attraction develops into desire ..." Very
clear indeed! It means that if we do not dwell on the `objects of sense',
no desire is developed.
The Lord has been very precise. He, however, uses the language of his
time. In our present day language, that which we can understand as the
`objects of sense' are the impulses entering our body/brain system from
objects and people around us, what we have denoted as incoming impulses.
By themselves they do not create desire. But as He says, "When a man
dwells on (them) ...", it means in our language that incoming impulses
from objects and persons around us enter our body/brain system, draw out
near identical memory patterns from the memory pools in the rear brain and
together they reach the front brain registration area to create
recognition which can have the quality of being painful or pleasurable. We
have thus ascertained the two vital things needed.
Based on this we shall apply the above method or process and trace how
desire is born.
(a) Two things are needed: objects of sense, or incoming impulses, and
near identical memory patterns; only then can one `dwell' on the objects
of sense.
(b) Process or method: it is the same -- friction, a coming together.
(c) Catching material to give body to the spark to sustain it: `motive'.
(d) The result: desire, which is later translated into action, in thought,
word or deed.
Why is the catching material needed in all cases? Because the spark that
takes place in each case has no body and so, in our physical world, a
physical body has to be provided to it. Remember, the catching material
that clothes is the master cell originally and the computerized organism
subsequently. The spark is always non-physical and non-material. Only
after it is clothed in a body, what we call the catching material, will
its existence show up, but the essence that is the spark is not seen. This
spark in the human being is discrimination, but discrimination that is not
verbal, not a dialogue. It is discrimination that is non-discrimination of
wisdom, i.e. Transcendence. This indeed is the moment of transcendence!
This is a tantric method also. Just as heat is the essence of the spark of
fire, so is Transcendence the essence of the spark in the human being.
This bare thought picture series can remain so or can change from one
drift to another, and we can live our normal life if we do not let the
virgin catching material degenerate into desire. It is immaterial whether
this inclination is good, bad or indifferent, resulting in good, bad or
indifferent desire. The point is, can we keep out this inclination? There
is another law of nature that adds inclination automatically. So, before
inclination is added automatically and desire comes into existence, there
exists a natural relationship between the computerized organism and
Transcendence, the Self, and this is disconnected no sooner inclination
comes in or is added to the thought picture. Once this inclination comes
in, only the computerized organism can function because Self or
Transcendence has nothing to do with any inclination, good, bad or
indifferent.
Some, not understanding this basic fact, prefer to kill consciously this
later birth or addition of inclination and so take up a life of asceticism
and sannyas -- their new inclination is now pious! But such people do not
realize that it matters not at all whether their inclinations are now
pious. They have already slipped away from the virgin state of thought
picture form, the relationship between the computerized organism and
Transcendence, the Self, is already broken and the profound state of soft
spoken moments has passed away, melted away forever!
Have you ever tried falling to sleep consciously? When you are engaged
thus, you are likely to remain in the soft-spoken moments, but here too
you add inclination, perhaps unconsciously -- some sort of achievement or
superiority or identification. This defeats the purpose, so that you fall
asleep and you are not aware when, otherwise you would have experienced
the soft-spoken moments of transcendence.
"Genes are the tiny elements in human cells. We are trying to identity how
this normal gene undergoes the cancerous transformation." This was the
report in a newspaper on research being conducted in America. Would it not
be better if proper research is devoted, and education is given, to the
subject of how normal thought pictures become cancerous transformations of
desires leading to actions that are unbecoming of a human being! This
research will also prevent a multitude of ailments, including cancer, for
all ailments are the result of desires put into action, as the intensity
charts in the appendix show.
The process of friction takes place between (a) the intellectual centre on
the one hand and (b) the emotions and sex centres combined on the other
hand. (a) stands for the energy of sensitivity and (b) for the energy of
sensitiveness. Depending on how much an individual is developed does (a)
or (b) overrule the other. In the former case, (a) overruling (b),
(aversion -- a `no'), a still-born child desire is born and is disposed
off and forgotten; in the other case, (b) overruling (a), (passion -- a
`yes'), a live child desire is born. This live child is always a
mischievous child desire, for it is born because passion has overruled
aversion. The intensity chart shows that the working ratio of the centres
in such instances is 2:4:8:2 as in diagram 1.
For a good child desire to be born, the process is different. (a) gives
one opinion and (b) gives a different opinion, but then instead of either
overruling the other they together decide, taking into consideration both
the views. In this case it is the good, sensible and mature child desire
that is born and is translated only into good thoughts, words and deeds,
with the working ratio of the centres being 5:2:2:1 as in diagram 3a.
In ancient days all over the world, when people could not understand such
technical explanations involving incoming impulses, near identical memory
patterns, intellectual centre, emotions and sex centres combined, etc.,
writers metaphorically introduced the simple idea of God and the devil, or
good and evil, or right and wrong. And with this evolved the episodes of
the devil tempting Jesus, of Mara tempting the Buddha and also all of
mankind. No such external devil or Mara exist, but eternal friction
between (a) and (b) does exist in the brain of man!
It was in the Universal Divine Mind, which sustains the whole Universe,
that it was implanted first -- all else came later. "As a fire is shrouded
in smoke, a mirror by dust, and a child by the womb, so is the universe
enveloped in desire." We know that the Universe is enveloped in Infinite
Mind and desire was implanted in Infinite Mind in the beginning. For a
long time this child desire remained divine -- vahu mano or mano nirodh in
the minds and brains of gods, seers and even human beings. Then slowly
satya yuga gave way to dvapara, to treta and to kali yuga, and this child
desire ultimately became mischievious!
We realize that whatever is born has to be sustained. The primeval child
desire was implanted by God and Nature because the first concern was to
perpetuate the species in all Existence. So all life was made dependent on
desire, automatically and eternally, translating into necessary action.
And it did not matter whatsoever whether the resulting action was good or
bad -- that is left to the discretion of the human being. (This, we have
said, could even be a moment of transcendence.) Hence almost all action is
translated thus and we denote this as automatic reflex action, it is not
thinking. If this be the concern of an individual it is re-education of
the thinking instrument. As each individual is a self-evolving being, it
is up to him or her to re-educate his or her thinking instrument.
This process of desire being born and translated into action we have
traced in an individual. It happens exactly the same way between two
individuals or between groups and nations, where one is like (a), the
other is like (b), and friction is the process. As long as automatic
reflex action type of thinking continues, i.e. on the basis of what is
painful and pleasurable, or when what is to one's gain or loss is the
deciding factor, and never what is right and what is wrong, there will be
trouble. This change in the manner of deciding is the change in the ratio
from 2:4:8:2 to 5:2:2:1. This standing by one's opinion, also called
`ego', in the firm belief that we are right and the other side is wrong,
leads to fights, legal issues, rebellion and war! Actually what is
considered right is merely what is to our gain or what will please us. The
mischievous child desire cannot see, and can never see, what is right and
what is wrong.
This picture we must have clearly in our minds. This process is natural,
automatic and enforced by Nature's laws. It is no sin, no devil is
misguiding or preventing us; it is simply the weakness of an uneducated
internal structure leading to an equivalent internal spectrum. So
indulging in desires of various types, so as to give us a sense of regret
normally, is natural. Instead of regret we need re-education. Lin Chi
says, "Ask yourself why so many false thoughts arise without any valid
reason." In indulging in desires one must take care not to injure or
deprive others. In the first place we must not go beyond the stage of
enjoyment into indulgence. But such care comes only after re-education
and, when taken consciously, changes the animal ratio 2:4:8:2 to the
human ratio 5:2:2:1.
Functioning as Transcendence
To recapitulate what we have learnt: we have realized the truth that man
is structured in Transcendence. In fact, he is Transcendence itself --
"That" or "tat". He is a fragment of Transcendence which then weaves a web
of emotions and memory patterns and later takes on suitable bodies (prison
houses) to roam as if in exile (the episodes of Rama and the Pandavas) in
the three universes of Existence. He is not just body, brain, memory
patterns and emotions as is made out to be, and today he mistakenly thinks
that only by laborious methods and by renouncing ordinary life can he get
back to Transcendence, a very wrong idea implanted in the mind and brain
of man by religions and philosophies. The world at large, it seems, has
not yet learnt this lesson, and religions and philosophies have all failed
to guide humanity in the right direction.
Every day, every minute, every second, you are given the opportunity in
various ways to know you are Transcendence, but your very own religion and
philosophy, your attitudes and beliefs, celebrated in songs and satsang,
make you forget this, your very birthright. Over the ages the mind of man
the thinker has realized that man is daily in contact with Transcendence
in three ways. (1) The more risky way of realizing this is by the practice
of tantric yoga, i.e. through the sex act; (2) the safer way of realizing
it is in the practice of ordinary day-to-day living, through the higher
aspects of scientific yoga; and (3) when falling to sleep consciously.
One may practise (1) and (3), but why waste the profuse and freely
available opportunity of common day-to-day living? There is not a moment
when thought forms are not created within your brain and yet why allow the
moment of transcendence to pass away and reach the cancerous stage of
desires which lead to action, and then, as if awakened from some uneasy
slumber, go in search of the lost `golden fleece' as did Jason! We love
to go round in circles, deliberately overlooking the straight and clear
path towards Home, and then blame our luck and our destiny, which are also
primitive, silly ideas.
This second method is the friction that leads to a spark before desire is
born and is a mental process. We have noted how thought pictures transform
into cancerous desires. The whole process takes 1/120th of a second. Out
of nearly 30,000 impulses that enter our computerized organism every
second, only about 120 reach the rear brain; the rest spread out in the
organism. Of these 120 impulses, we are aware of hardly even ten. But all
incoming impulses, whether we are conscious of them or not, create thought
picture series, but such thought picture series cannot transform
themselves into desires, for no awareness, or attention, has accompanied
them and so no inclination is added. They leak out of the organism as mere
thought pictures from point #7 in the registration area. In such cases,
the I-E-S-M centres do not function.
But there are occasions, such as when we are engaged in some routine work
aided by the habit mechanism and are lucky to be free from brooding and/or
day-dreaming, that normal thought picture series, though having our mild
awareness or attention to some extent accompanying them, even then leak
out at point #7 as thought pictures only. At such times a common man's
experience is that he is reminded of something, or has forgotten to do
something, or remembered where he had placed something he could not find
even after much search, or acquired an answer to a question he had been
mulling over previously. These are the soft spoken moments of
Transcendence!
But step 3 is by now dead and gone -- we have missed the bus already! All
chances of contact with Transcendence are destroyed. Why now search for it
in ashrams or the Himalayas, in religion or philosophy? In none of these
is it to be reclaimed! Go back to step 3 and remain and live there! So you
will realize that there is no search and no achieving, and no laborious
method or practices are necessary. This realization must dawn, and your
minds and brains must be clear on this issue.
Also please remember that the computerized organism must live as per its
life style and the human traits must coexist and live by their own life
style. This concurrent living is very necessary and one must not try to
suffocate the other. Inner dialogue that appears to be an understanding of
this fact is a mere trap, for one necessarily makes use therein of memory
and emotions. There should be no inner dialogue, for it is a sure sign of
having proceeded to steps 4 and 5.
Man has to utilize his ability to think, else he or she dreams, and
normally we do dream, whether sleeping or awake. To what extent is real
thinking possible, i.e. undisturbed by any of the six computerized
functions of the thinking instrument? We have seen that in the process of
thinking, incoming impulses first meet the memory pools and make a thought
picture. If identical memory patterns are there, then proper thought
picture series, i.e. recognition with emotions, take place; otherwise, if
there be no identical memory patterns, no thought picture, or recognition,
is made, and we ask, `who are you' or `what is this?' or `I have never
seen this before?' These are the first three steps. Past memory patterns
have past emotions attached to them, whether painful or not painful, and
accordingly we react. This completes the whole thought process. Steps 4
and 5, i.e. past emotions and therefore reaction, i.e. desire and
reaction, finally lead to action in thought, word or deed. Up to step 3 no
action takes place. The question to be answered here is whether one is
able to live a normal life upto step 3 only.
Refer the diagrams. They are numbered 1, 2, and 3a-b-c, not 1-2-3-4-5,
because 3a, 3b and 3c are states of an individual in any of which one can
live as and when required. It is a mistake to suppose that 3a, 3b and 3c
are different states of different individuals, or that one progresses from
3a to 3b to 3c. One can live in state 3a as a normal householder, and in
3b for some time to get the right answers to some problems or questions
either for one's own self or for others, and in state 3c one can
experience the highest aspects of yoga for one's self as a daily
discipline as and when required. In 3a one goes upto the fifth step, in 3b
one does not go beyond the third step, and in 3c mind and brain are set
aside and are not used. This much, I hope, is clear.
An event, which has also produced sound, takes place before our eyes at a
particular place and time. To individuals witnessing the same, the
vibrations of light and sound appear to reach their eyes and ears
directly, and consequently they see and hear. Normally we are made to
understand that this is what happens; this is the obvious process.
Actually, though, the underlying fact is that the vibrations of sound and
sight, what we call incoming impulses, reach our electromagnetic field
(what is normally described as the astral body) around our physical body,
which we normally term as the computerized organism. This second fact, the
behind-the-scenes mechanism, is normally not taken into account. These
vibrations or incoming impulses pass through the bundle of nerves passing
through the spinal cord and ultimately reach the cortex, what we call the
top soil of the right and left mid brain 2 mm deep. On receiving commands
from the relevant centres in the cortex, our sense organs react and
register their reactions, also on the cortex. We are then made aware of
the event; it then becomes a memory pattern.
Both these operations, the overt and the covert, take place in less than
1/120th of a pulse beat; within this short period, besides these two
operations, (a) pure memory, or recognition, takes place in the rear
brain, and (b) noted past emotions attendant on pure memory, or reaction,
also takes place in the fore or front brain at the I-E-S-M centres. The
reaction to both (a) and (b), whether pleasant or painful (or a fresh
event), is also registered on the cortex. Both operations have to take
place simultaneously; should either not take place, because of defective
sense organs or defective sense centres in the cortex, then in such
cases there is no registration, no commands are issued and so no reaction
takes place or is registered. A person in such a situation may be either
blind or deaf or both.
Both the operations make us aware, and we also get a sense of time/space
since our awareness is in passing only and is not a true state of pure
awareness. We are generally conscious of an event in time/space only
because our awareness in the waking state is also like being in sleep
state. If, however, we live in pure awareness, time/space ceases to have
its effects on us and we may live more and more in the state of pure
experience, when we can take incoming impulses as communications and food
and see and hear them coming in.
Please remember that if science and religions ever were to say that
time/space does not exist, do not accept this at face value, because as
long as you have a physical body and live in a physical world, it is so
only in theory (though, basically, they are right as we have also
explained above). One must accept only what one can experience for
oneself, i.e. till what is stated above actually take place -- our journey
is based on facts and experience, and not on faith and belief.
Also please remember the fact that we are also fragments of Transcendence,
and clothe ourselves with a suitable computerized organism and an
electromagnetic field, and so our experience is and should be beyond
time/space effects. This dual working and dual effects should always be
remembered and traced. Do not ever get emotionally carried away and, like
a tape recorder, say there is no time/space effect.
Suppose you have been hurt by someone's remarks or action. At that moment
you do not first note at what time or place, and sometimes under what
circumstances, you were hurt -- you were either hurt or deeply hurt. This
is pure experience, and deeper the hurt deeper is the experience. This is
not yet translated into time/space for you are in the present, but this
does not last more than a moment. For our human tendency is to translate
it into time/space. Both the above operations we have noted earlier happen
so quickly, one following the other in 1/120th of a pulse beat or less,
that we can hardly appreciate and experience them separately. And in
describing the event we must take help of our memory, so it is pushed into
the past and hence time/space effects come in.
For sometime one will swing like a pendulum between time/space
calculations of the computerized organism and being in the pure awareness
state, if one consciously tries to remain in pure awareness state, i.e. in
the present, for some time. Thus over a period, by practice, a
communication is slowly established between both the states. As more and
more pure experience in awareness state is prolonged consciously, the
insight centre first opens and later a communication is also established
between the holy ground area and the insight centre. In fact, this link
always did exist, but was not registered because of our shallow awareness.
Once again we clarify our understanding regarding mind and brain. The
brain is the organ in our computerized organism and mind is the flowing,
all-pervading Universal Divine Mind that flows through each human brain
and works as a catalyst in our thinking process. This Universal Divine
Mind being all-pervading in the entire Universe, a direct link is
established between a human brain and any point in the Universe instantly,
and, as such, time/space is made redundant. But this is to be experienced,
and until then one has no right to say that there are no time/space
effects. This will happen only when the highway between the thinking
instrument and the insight centre is open and the two are in
communication. Once this is established by conscious practice, the insight
centre in the upkeep area of the brain then picks up or reaches any point
in the Universe instantly through the Universal Divine Mind.
A Summary
We are already what we are trying to be, meaning that the inherent, design
of God and Nature implanted in each individual (and which is the same in
all human beings) does not require from anyone of us further efforts to be
something. This means that the steps 1-2-3 lead to thought pictures and if
we live here, upto this stage, in our normal life, we are always in the
present, and only when in the present can we establish a two-way
communication between the computerized organism and the fragment of
Transcendence that we truly are. When living in the present, we are
neither in the past not in the future, and colouring through
memory/emotions at I-E-S-M has not taken place and will not take place. It
is this that brings in past and future and takes us away from the present.
It does not mean that one lives a drab and ambitionless life; rather, it
is the precondition for the higher life.
Some enter into this pious life, focusing on japa, tapas, bhajans,
fasts, vegetarianism, etc. Repeating japa, bhajans or prayers dulls the
thinking instrument, making it as if drugged, and, with the constant wish
of darshan being always present at the back of such minds, this pious
inclination ultimately brings about hallucinations. One sees what one
wants to see and attributes it to darshan! One can live in such a frozen
state, like prehistoric monsters buried deep and frozen in ice and snow
for an age, but one day the hot tides of real life will melt away
everything and one is then left crying and helpless, for no religion or
philosophy will be able to help and one will know that one has made no
spiritual progress! Remember the purpose of birth and life is to be free
from birth and death in an intelligent and conscious manner.
We have noted that the human structure is different, and vitally so,
compared to the animal structure. This should make every human being
totally different from any other lower life. The fact of this totally
different structure implanted in human beings means that each human being
must, and is expected to, live differently and totally differently, so
that each one of us can live like a Christ or a Buddha. And if we do not,
we have to thank our religions and philosophies, our religious heads and
our so-called sacred gospels!
Now what is the exact position? The computerized organism, by its own
autonomy, or freedom to act, and because of its own autonomy, has over the
ages created its own false design and insists on living by that design.
The second part of the brain, the upkeep area, wants to suppress this
and that makes the former rebel all the more. This is the main cause that
is not properly understood. Science, education, religions and philosophies
have not realized that part of the brain has to be convinced, and
tactfully, to itself come to the conclusion that its style of life is
wrong, and that too not by preaching but via corrective methods aimed
towards re-education.
Some talk scholarly about our five senses and some about the five elements
-- vayu, agni, gandha, sparsha and prithvi -- but all these concern the
qualities of the computerized organism part of us human beings and other
subtle beings in the Universe, and any amount of such knowledge will not
enlighten us about the fragment of Transcendence within. Am I clear now?
The only obstacle that can come in our way and break the two-way
communication can be the uneducated behaviour of our thinking instrument
with its six mechanisms and the central magnetic point, which has created
nonsensical ideas of religion, gospels, prayers, heaven and hell, through
wrong data fed in. Then to talk of free will and destiny is meaningless.
Correct this magnetic point and you will change your destiny and enjoy
your free will! The remedy is you, your own mental integrity, and the
method is re-education of the thinking instrument to re-establish the
two-way communication.
Let us take the example of the windmill. (1) The wind blows constantly,
(2) the big, circular wheel or blades turn round and round because of the
wind, and (3) this in turn rotates a chain of small buckets round and
round. The chain is long enough to dip into the water in a well and its
constant revolving draws out water from the well. This is step 3. Now (4)
to what purpose or use the water will be put to, i.e. for drinking or for
agriculture, is inclination added, leading to (5) desire, viz. how much
money will be earned out of this, etc. The process is constant and
unending because the wind will keep blowing, the wheel or blades will keep
turning and the chain will keep revolving.
This is an analogy for the constant, non-stop process in the top soil of
the thinking instrument. (1) The incoming impulses are the wind; (2) they
turn the wheel or blades, the memory pool and identical memory patterns;
and (3) the chain of small buckets that go round and round is the thought
picture series. This is step 3. There is one difference though: the
windmill cannot select which direction of wind will turn its wheels, but
the magnetic point (the windmill in the example) has the liberty to select
its incoming impulses.
Have you realized that your life depends on these impulses, the incoming
communications? As long as the organism is not re-educated, there is no
mastery over selection of incoming impulses and till then your memory and
emotions will keep ever repeating and give you repetitions of the same
type of fear, doubt and anger. You are bound to experience this, time and
again, and some excuse is always forthcoming to bring about what is
normally called a `hook'. One has to be free from this -- the method is
the corrective exercises as will be shown.
Am I clear now? But what about your promise? "Bhikshu, empty the boat!"
With this understanding only shall we proceed further. Please make your
mind and brain quite clear and never depend on your so-called will power
or your inner dialogue to subjugate and control the computerized organism.
You will always fail! Take practical steps instead.
Chapter 11
Practices
We have noted, and now understand, that a human being is both the
computerized organism and also Transcendence itself, being a fragment of
Transcendence. Transcendence is the highest aspect of God, and these two
aspects must remain in communication, only then is one a whole human
being. Normally, though, one functions as the computerized organism only.
There is no harm in functioning as one, but in that case the various
lesser computers that are installed to work in conjunction to create the
splendid computerized organism should all be set right for they are not
functioning properly. The proof? Are you free from brooding and/or
day-dreaming? Are you free from experience of various emotions? Are you
free from impulse/response type of thinking and living? Are you free from
inner dialogue between your various centres? Are you free from frequent
and unwanted drifts? If you are free from also these, your thinking
instrument is educated.
The mechanisms of brooding and/or day-dreaming are the video games of the
human brain and have done enormous damage and harm to the whole of
humanity. These games repeat whether we want them to or not, and create
fear, doubt and anger. Both mechanisms are very ably supported by the
drift mechanism which depends on incoming impulses that enter haphazardly
and at random, and so are our drifts. These drifts serve as the `hook' and
we are caught on it.
Yet, in accord with a law of Nature, each individual, due to his or her
individual structure will, like a magnet, draw in certain incoming
impulses. If two persons are walking together along a street in the same
direction, both will invite completely different series of incoming
impulses. We say it `depends on individual interest', but it is due to the
magnetic point within each of them, which has been formed and structured
and put in daily use over past ages.
(1) Make a note of various drifts that are noticed when walking down the
street. If an honest and correct registration of the drifts is made and
analyzed, the structure and spectrum of the person is gradually revealed.
Do this over a period of a few weeks.
(2) For another practice, take up any subject for study. While on it the
mind (brain) will keep drifting, so put your mind to the feeling of the
sensation of breath in the nostril. Keep to this exercise for five minutes
daily over a period of a few weeks, and note where the mind (brain) drifts
on each occasion. Note as many drifts as possible and group or classify
them.
(3) For some weeks, spend ten minutes daily on the following exercise.
Let your mind (brain) roam freely and make no attempts to control it,
allowing it to drift from one thing to another. Once again make a short
list of the drifts observed in order of maximum repetitions.
Every time prepare a short list of the most recurring drifts in order of
importance. Then we shall follow corrective methods. The aim of the
corrective methods is to correct the magnetic point created by each
individual over the past ages. As it is corrected, the incoming impulses
that are drawn in will also change and day-dreaming and/or brooding will
lessen. It will not surprise you to know that an average human being
spends 75% of his waking and sleeping time in brooding and/or dreaming.
Both awake and sleep states are therefore only dream states -- so one is
never awake really. As you will be less and less oppressed by these
mechanisms, the chemical reactions that were earlier generated will alter
also and health will show definite signs of improvement. Our body is a
chemical factory where reactions take place. Health -- physical, emotional
and psychic -- is dependent on fear, doubt and anger.
(4) Now for some weeks note the habit mechanism: how many times daily you
express, or want to express, some particular type of thoughts, or how many
times you mechanically do a thing you had not actually wanted to do.
Again, the magnetic point sharpened by your false structure is behind
this. Over a period of time make a short list in order of most frequent
occurrences; based on this we shall introduce corrective methods.
By these methods we want to check what data is being fed daily into our
computerized organism which, however sophisticated, can only work by the
useless data fed. It does not matter if it be religious or philosophical
-- if it keeps you in the past or in the future and oppresses you with
fear, doubt and anger, and brings about the hook, even for intellectuals,
then we must feed in useful corrective data only. This is the practical
work we have to do when we deal with our computerized organism and our own
brain.
Whenever you make a list please do not refer to it or memorize it. Just
put it aside each time. After a month or two, or even more, pull out all
the lists. Group together those that are similar and separate out those
that are dissimilar. If you find that the group of similar lists is very
much larger, then only go for the appropriate corrective exercises.
Consciously understand your memory properly. This will betray your
magnetic point. Be careful in your observations.
There is nothing to be ashamed of. All humanity is sick, not taking into
consideration chronic or psychological cases. If only we can introduce
this method in schools there will be no sad cases later in life that we
encounter today. We can periodically repeat in teenage and early youth
stage for fresh improper data accumulated and correct the same. Every
grudge, hatred, fear (known or unknown) and antisocial behaviour is the
expression of causes deep down; inferiority complex, aggressiveness, and
other syndromes all point to many silent causes. Most of these are planted
very early in the child's life. If we take up this healing on war-footing
throughout the world, then in one or two generations we shall get
unmistakable signs of great improvement in human nature and health,
physical, emotional and psychic.
Once human nature is corrected, then the many negative step we take today
-- morality, human rights, anti-war or peace efforts, non-armament,
anti-crime, etc. -- will soon voluntarily not be required. We are
progressing technically and yet how could we have neglected this most
pressing problem. This blot on our status as human beings must be removed.
The whole process is to be studied, the complete circle of inner
activities and which area of the brain is involved therein should be
noted. Here we can make use of the intensity charts. As long as the
magnetic point keeps leaking, which is for as long as the thinking
instrument remains uneducated, so long we shall remain only computerized
organisms. The leak is fear, doubt and anger. This must be stopped by
corrective methods.
What happens if this leak is stopped? Refer to diagrams 3b and 3c, and
compare them with diagrams 1, 2 and 3a. When the thinking instrument is
educated, the leak will stop and the human brain will then generate a
higher type of force and energy that will lift the computerized organism
to enormous heights of understanding, and then, with no efforts at all to
be pious or holy, it will become the scared temple of Transcendence, the
highest God within!
Remember, we have to be free from all oppressions of life and death and
also from fear, doubt and anger. One has to intelligently set up inner
communication between a re-educated computerized organism and the inner
Transcendence in each individual case. If this is not done, life's purpose
is not fulfilled. Do not make your life one long history of wasted
efforts. Do not fight with your computers for you yourself are incorrectly
feeding the data into them. Please set them right for that is the only
correct way out.
But, you will ask, what is the difference between your corrective methods
and religion, philosophy, prayers, etc.? How come you set aside all these,
which to all appearances look more promising than the corrective methods
and also have great authority behind them. What makes you think no one has
found a correct way? The answer is simple. You are dealing with your own
brain. It has lived in a particular fashion. Have you convinced it that
the way it is living is wrong? No use telling it that it is wrong. Have
you convinced it and then have you offered proper corrective methods for
it to work with?
Then also, your version of God, heaven and hell, reward and punishment
after death, etc., are unseen and unknown factors. There are no clear
proofs, none whatsoever, for these are mere beliefs only. Your prophets
are not here, your sacred books -- everyone of them -- have been tampered
with (this is a fact!), your religious heads are no better. The modern,
more mature human brain will not accept this from any religion or
philosophy. Day after day the young human mind will be more and more
disillusioned. The young man and woman of our day all over the world have
been in great rebellion. Crime is increasing and there is absolute death
of peace in the world, the sick mind and heart is apparent everywhere, and
the cause is the uneducated thinking instrument!
By the methods and notes that we have presented so far, the brain will be
convinced that there is something wrong with it, that our health,
physical, emotional and psychic, is affected. The corrective methods and
the prior method of preparing lists of drifts and habits can be tried out
and their effects experienced. The proof of the pudding is in eating it.
The results are here and now; no after-death promise or threat is held
out. This is the significant difference!
From the list of various drifts that repeat most frequently, we select a
few of the most damaging emotions that disturb the mind, hurt the heart
and have adverse effects on bodily health: fear of death, unhappiness,
jealousy or need of wealth, hatred with or without revenge, known or
unknown or unexplained fear, deceit of some sort, anger and irritability,
and weakness for sex.
`There is a world you say where man has free will. Men cannot function
without free will. In that world predestination by a separate authority
does not thwart man's action. If we die in this world where there is no
free will, we will be able to enter that world of free will. Therefore
would you or anyone else ever like to be man the machine in this? Now what
is this world and what is that world? There are no two such worlds
geographically. The first world is the world of man who has not yet
reached a critical certain stage. We have been satisfied to note that in
all creation God and Nature have bestowed free will and man, really
speaking, is free. The critical point is establishing one's self as shown
in diagram 3a.
`Now who are the tyrants that taint Nature's bliss? They could be the
emotional, sex and movement centres oppressing the intellect and keeping
it in bondage. The greatest of such tyrants is our perverted free will
that has already established itself so firmly, so as to do the very things
we would not like to do and forcing us not to do the things we want to do.
We can be free. We just have the simple rules of life to follow.'
Read the quotation again mentally, then a little aloud, then still more
loudly, and finally softly and very softly. Ask yourself in which world
would you like to live. When you have done this, close your eyes and relax
for two minutes. Do nothing and think of nothing else, only continue the
three-step rhythmic breathing. When you open your eyes you will see a
better person. Repeat this daily.
`We live in this world normally for happiness. Everyone does that, man,
woman or child. Our search for happiness takes us by different roads. We
mean no actual harm even though in our search for happiness we may hurt
others. Such who hurt others are called selfish and mean, and even
criminals. The only pity is that their conception of happiness is all
wrong, but fundamentally it is in hope that they all live and for
happiness they all search. Most of us define happiness by living well,
good food, clothes, accommodation, sleep, time to spend in fun and
merrymaking. But this is a sure sign of mental immaturity. There is
something higher than such happiness. We can certainly do without such
happiness and with discipline and a balanced inner and outer life instead
find blessedness, freedom and real use of free will.'
Read the above quotation mentally, then a little aloud, then still
more loudly, and finally softly and very softly. Then close your eyes and
relax for two minutes. Do nothing and think of nothing else, only continue
the three-step rhythmic breathing. When you open your eyes you will see a
better person. Observe yourself in the mirror after both the exercises.
Repeat this daily.
(3) Do you suffer from envy or jealousy? Does a thought such as the
following one, if not to the same intensity but to a lesser intensity,
cross your mind? `Why should he have power and wealth and I be left to
plod along with the man in the street? Why must I accept this unfair
living? I will steal or do worse for I must get for me fortune.'
In the present case, read (the above thought) as you would a text book,
seriously and coldly. Now look into the mirror and read again. Visualize
a person you respect and in his visualized presence ask mentally, `Is
there something for nothing?' Ask again a little louder, and then very
softly. Close your eyes and relax for two minutes. Do nothing and think of
nothing else, only continue the three-step rhythmic breathing. When you
open your eyes you will see a better person. Repeat this daily.
(4) Do you suppose you suffer from hatred? Does a thought such as the
following, if not to the same intensity but to a lesser intensity, cross
your mind? `If I catch him once upon the hip, I will feed fat the ancient
grudge I bear him.'
Here is shown a second method for handling aroused emotions as in case (3)
above. In this case, as in (3) above, read the following thought aloud and
with the same aroused intensity: `While yet I have time to make
restitution for all the wrongs I have done, I will undo them and ask
forgiveness from God.' Ask yourself, `Will it not be better if I ask
forgiveness from him?' Repeat this a little aloud, then repeat it softly
and then very softly. Close your eyes and relax for two minutes. Do
nothing and think of nothing else, only continue the three-step rhythmic
breathing. When you open your eyes, you will see a better person. Repeat
this daily.
(5) Do you suffer from unexplained fear? It does not matter whether it is
fear of the unknown, economic fears, fear of health or over someone's
safety. It matters not for what reason, if it is fear you experience and
experience this sensation near about the solar plexus.
Sit before a mirror and look at yourself. Ask yourself whether knowingly
and on purpose you have done harm to anyone. Search not for a reply. Now
read slowly and a little aloud pronouncing well each word: `You cannot
scare a man who is at peace with God, his fellow men and himself.' Read a
little more loudly, then softly and then very softly.
Think along this line: `It cannot be that you have done wrong to yourself
or to your fellow men or to God. No, it cannot be, at least you have never
meant it. It is childish and foolish in this world, in our time and in our
age, to even think of harm to anyone, we who are living in the age of the
atom.' Read these lines again aloud, then more loudly, then softly and
very softly. Close your eyes and relax for two minutes. Do nothing and
think of nothing else, only continue the three-step rhythmic breathing.
When you open your eyes, you will see a better person and you will not
find where that fear is. Repeat this daily.
Think along this line: `How wonderful the day when each of us will take
care of our neighbour. That day cannot be far off. We are not wild animals
in some big game preserve under natural surroundings. It should be
possible not only for our neighbour but for any other person to be
perfectly at ease and at peace with us and we with them. In our age, which
is without a doubt completely different from all that has been in the
past, and tomorrow it will be yet more grand and different, we must adjust
and change, not only outwardly but as much and more inwardly to live
truly.' Read again a little loudly, then softly and then even more softly.
Close your eyes and relax for two minutes. Do nothing and think of nothing
else, only continue the three-step rhythmic breathing. When you open your
eyes, you will see a different person. Repeat this daily.
(7) Do you, dear reader, suffer from anger and irritability? Does a
thought like, `I will never see his face again' or `I will never step into
your house again for you are accursed' or `I loathe you in my bosom, I
scorn you with my eyes' come to you?
From the sparrow, the meek dove and the domesticated dog to the king
cobra, the tiger and the lion, none is free from this greatly dreaded
disease in man. Whether he is small and weak or big and strong, man is at
once quick to temper and display anger. If this be your failing then, how
long do you wish to be listed with the birds the animals? For what art
thou a human being? But, you say, you have tried so often to curb it and
have failed; rightly so, for you have used your will and that is one sure
way of failing always.
Speak out the above thought again, slowly and coldly in a low voice. Now
think of all your trespasses, both mental and physical, all the trespasses
known to you about yourself. Think of God, or that power by whatever name
you would understand, saying the same words to you, and yet know that the
power has patience with you and can bear with you and your trespasses, but
you would not be tolerant!
Now slowly, but in an audible voice, say, `Lord forgive them for they know
not what they do.' Repeat slowly and loudly, and then yet more loudly.
Imagine the scene of the crucifixion and the compassionate face of the
Christ on the cross. Once again say it aloud and then softly and still
more softly. Close your eyes and relax for two minutes. Do nothing and
think of nothing else, only continue the three-step rhythmic breathing.
When you open your eyes, you will find a different person. Repeat this
daily.
(8) Weakness for sex: Suppose you suffer from the very overpowering and
natural weakness of sex and it is oft times so bad that you wonder why you
cannot discriminate age, family relation or social status, place and time
of day or night. You are a married man or woman with a family and yet
this weakness haunts you. Only, you are careful not to be exposed.
Mentally you try that from tomorrow it shall not be so, but you find that
`tomorrow, and tomorrow, creeps in this petty pace from day to day, to the
last syllable of recorded time.'
Sit in front of a mirror and look at yourself. Visualize your wife and
children around you. Then softly say, `This above all, to thine own self
be true, and it must follow as the night the day, thou canst not then be
false to any man.' Repeat a little loudly, then yet more loudly, and then
softly and still more softly. Visualize your wife and family around you.
After doing this look into the mirror and say: `Give me that man who is
not passion's slave and I will wear him in my heart's core, aye in my
heart of hearts.' Repeat it softly and once again more softly. Look into
the mirror and say in a firm clear tone, `I am that man!' Repeat a little
loudly, then softly and then yet more softly. Close your eyes and relax.
Do nothing and think of nothing else, only continue the three-step
rhythmic breathing. When you open your eyes again, you will see a
different person. Repeat this daily.
After all the corrective exercises are over, include this quotation just
before the final thought sets in:
"Then will come a calm such as comes in a tropical country after the heavy
rains, when nature works so swiftly that one may see her action. Such a
calm will come to the harassed spirit and in the deep silence that
follows the mysterious event will occur which will prove that the way has
been found, call it by what name you will."
But the individual who is hurt is burnt and is irritable, and hence
aggressive reaction takes place based on the impulse/response function.
The outcome may not always be an aggressive reaction, for if the source
responsible for such hurt is stronger, or a more powerful or higher
authority, or an elderly person, then such hurt is carried in the
(psychologist's) unconscious as fear or simply as hurt. Many or
innumerable such hurts makes the individual a sad, unhappy or timid person
and this leads in turn to brooding and/or day-dreaming and to a state of
unknown or unexplained fears. All this has to be thrown out of the body
system in a methodical manner.
So you see how we are unfortunately taken down the wrong road! If no one
shows us the right way (the corrective methods and our other notes, the
preliminaries) to come out of such a situation, we then take solace in
religion, philosophy, satsang, destiny, will of God, TM and other such
theories. From our adherence to such theories we bury deep within us our
wrongs and our hurts. This has been going on from time immemorial and has
come down to us from the dim past. These days drugs, alcohol and such
strong stimulants have taken root as alternatives. Both the ways are
wrong. It is like perishable food kept in deep freeze. This deep freeze
state cannot last forever; sooner or later it ceases and then we erupt
like a volcano in various ways and cause harm to others and to ourselves.
So, my dear friends, you may now realize that what comes to you is not
destiny or pre-destination, retribution or karma, will of God or reap as
you sow, or any other such mistaken notions whereby we comfortably place
the blame squarely on someone or something else. What comes to you is
determined by none other than your own self!
This makes us spineless creatures and we hide behind and sink deeper into
the lifestyle of an individual who seeks escape in drugs, smoking, alcohol
or in equally harmful habits of ashram, meditation, satsang and false
religiosity. Let anyone defend the habit of drugs, smoking or alcohol, and
also let anyone defend ashram life, meditation and false religiosity, to
all such we can only say, "He who excuses himself, accuses himself!" I
have been asked by my Master to follow this advice in life and ask you to
live by it. Never defend yourself -- let your life speak!
Is your understanding now clear? Do you realize your magnetic point and
its working? Have you also been convinced that there is only one remedy --
the corrective methods, along with the three-step rhythmic breathing and
certain helpful medication we shall mention later. Above all, perfect the
three-step rhythmic breathing which is the correct breathing process (and
not an exercise!) and replace your present incorrect breathing for all the
24 hours and it will soon happen -- you will be a different person. All
creation is based on law and not on beliefs and theories, so go along
scientific lines of progress.
The inner or primary environment is the magnetic point, selecting its own
incoming impulses from the outer environment. Do not be deceived that
change in outer environment will not attract, or will make it impossible
for the usual type of incoming impulses, as the individual is prone to, to
enter the individual's body/brain system. Go anywhere on Earth and the
individual is prone to and will attract the same type of people and
impulses, and internally will enjoy no change in environment.
One may or may not believe it, but one has an invisible, self-created
envelope of this environment around one's physical organism, and that is
why this environment is primary and the outside environment is secondary
and so has no real effect on the individual. When this inner envelop is
corrected by corrective exercises, it forms a protective shield that the
outer environment cannot pierce, otherwise it becomes an oppressive armour
that will not be influenced by any outer environment, however good.
But the observations have to be honest. The lists that are prepared one
after the other are to be set aside and not referred to; then if, without
reference, each list is the same or nearly the same, then the observations
are honest, correct and methodical. Haste will not give proper results.
Do not take anything for granted -- even what we say! Do not try to argue
or justify with your own self. This is the supreme opportunity for you to
know yourself. "Man, know Thyself," said the great Pythagoras.
Take time, a few months or more to do this -- Rome was not built in a day
and you have not been framed in one lifetime! Then will come the practical
training of corrective methods. These corrective methods have to be
sincerely practised and then you will find that the magnetic point changes
for the better and with this change will alter its structure and spectrum
and its pull of incoming impulses, and its design will slowly approach
nearer to the inherent design implanted in us by God and Nature. In this
now clear? The incoming food to the computerized organism changes and with
that the effects will change the computerized organism for the better.
This can be done methodically.
We are so careful about our physical food habits and are supremely unaware
about this food intake that is many times more important -- the mental and
psychic food, i.e. the incoming impulses or communications, that one has
to admit so carefully within our computerized organism. If contaminated
physical food is eaten we know what the consequences can be, so if we
take in contaminated mental and psychic food, can we imagine the
consequence? Will you still blame God and destiny when this is strictly
within your conscious means to control? We have to purge our thinking
instrument of such contaminated food and feed in only the selected food.
For this fortunately we have not to be on guard all the time; we have to
simply alter and correct the magnetic point which will be on guard all the
time thereafter on our behalf.
We have noted earlier that we take in three types of food, our oral
physical food being the least important. Even this, if we can intake and
digest in proper manner, we can enjoy really good health, but we normally
are not able to do this. The second and very important, perhaps the most
important, of the three types of food is the correct rhythmic breathing
replacing our present incorrect breathing. This is to be established for
all 24 hours of the day. On this depends the proper digestion of
the other two types of foods. The third type of food and very important
for our correct life style is the incoming impulses depending on the
individual's magnetic point. This magnetic point can be set right by the
corrective methods as shown and the three-step rhythmic breathing for all
24 hours.
Due to this drawback we are not able to change our external clothing at
will, i.e. change from our cellular body and brain to the molecular body
and manas and to the electronic body and buddhi, and with their use
through spiritual will experience firsthand not just the vast, physical
universe of Bhuh, but also the universe of Bhuvah which is molecular and
the universe of Svahah which is electronic. Such is possible through the
higher practices of dharna, dhyana and samadhi, but is not done sitting
with eyes closed and legs crossed as is usually understood. They require
a totally different understanding and technique.
There are no heavens and no hells. We experience again and again the same
or similar conditions which we have not made any effort to outgrow, as
naturally as a child which outgrows its toys, and so long we shall be
forced to repeat and experience in one of the universe that we find
ourselves in due to operations of certain laws -- call them laws of karma
or dharma or reincarnation. As long as we shall be forced to repeat and
experience, so long we shall not be able to fathom the plan and purpose
(of Existence and our repeated births in it). Once we outgrow nothing can
force us back again, and slowly as we move from Bhuh to Bhuvah and from
Bhuvah to Svahah in the natural course of evolution (which may require
eternities and which, through the proper processes and techniques, could
be done in a few lifetimes) we, like Rama and the Pandavas, shall finally
understand that we are in Exile and will yearn to go back Home.
Home is Creation; Home is Janah Universe and Tapah. Here we need no type
of body or thinking instrument, nor any type of energy to sustain, for we
are whole, self-existing, immortal fragments of Transcendence. Even this
state is not to be mistakenly supposedly to be heaven, for heaven must be
balanced by hell! This is our Home -- all the rest is a state of Exile and
hence the shastras call it maya. Some call this state nirvana or
Nothingness or Emptiness; this Nothingness or Emptiness is everything!!
To understand this state one has to perfect the digestion of the three
types of food methodically so as to outgrow the conditionings of Bhuh,
Bhuvah and Svahah. To achieve this no prayers, no japa, no satsang, no
religion, no drugs, no alcohol -- nothing! -- is required, for these are
all false notions, false habits and false beliefs. Just live the ordinary
life, otherwise one can waste eternities to no avail. You have already
wasted an eternity to no avail!
Our best friend and worst enemy is our memory. Without memory we are good
for nothing, but with memory we are under its oppressive rule, for it
colours and forms our magnetic point -- our fears, doubts and anger, our
`hook' on which we are caught. This memory normally functions with the
incoming impulses. When there is some damage to valves or doors of the
memory pools at the back of the brain, we complain of loss of memory or
confused memory and the person is a case for the psychiatrist or can be
insane.
Once arranged and once having made a final note of its oppressive points
we can safely introduce the corrective methods, but we cannot introduce
them in a hurry. The lists from all the different methods over a period of
time must be clear and nearly identical. If this is all properly done,
then the magnetic point has to change for the better. Please do not make
lists from memory but from study.
Once this magnetic point improves, the choice of incoming impulses will
improve, i.e. they will be checked and selected. And then our troubles
will lessen, we shall experience a calmer and more peaceful life
irrespective of the circumstances we may have to experience. We will have
the strength to live peacefully and in a relaxed manner, even should
circumstances be painful.
What have we digested up till now from our various previous notes?
1. That we are in fact fragments of Transcendence, either in exile or on a
journey of search through the various universes of Existence as per
different gospels. In our original state of Transcendence, we had no need
of bodies, mind, brain, food, air, birth or death; in short we were
immortal and eternal. For this search through the universes, we need
appropriate bodies, mind, brains, senses, food, air, et al., to experience
the different universes. In short, we are mortal and finite under such
circumstances.
4. That we must know and understand properly the distinction between the
computerized organism and the fragment of Transcendence. After being
convinced, we must learn the way this computerized organism can function.
It cannot become pious or holy nor can it make any spiritual progress, for
it is not structured thus, being a mere sophisticated computer. So any
theories of food and practices are so much waste of time. All we can do
is re-educate the thinking instrument which guides this computerized
organism, so that it may act in a manner that is not obstructive to, but
in rhythm with and so accepting the guidance of the inner fragment of
Transcendence. This inner fragment is called Ishvara by Sage Patanjali and
is the highest of teachers or gurus.
This can only happen if the thinking instrument were to empty itself of
all preconceived ideas of religion, philosophy, morality, rites and
ceremonies, etc., for if this is not done, we shall time and again walk
backward in our memory lane and this will create, time and again,
obstruction to the guidance coming from the inner fragment of
Transcendence. So in fact, we are what we are mistakenly trying to be --
we have only to empty the boat!
When one is thus convinced and acts as above, one is also convinced
that all external gurus are not required and are incapable, and only the
inner fragment of Transcendence, Ishvara, is the worthiest of all gurus.
When this wonderful state of Radhe-Krishna is established between
the computerized organism and the inner fragment of Transcendence, nothing
more remains to be done. But this state is to be established consciously
and experienced. Slowly one comes to the stage of being able to change
one's external clothing -- the bodies -- at will, and to take birth or to
die at will in any of the three universes of Existence.
Caution
The best friend and worst enemy of the computerized organism is memory.
That is why again and again we must employ the different methods shown of
registering drifts and making a short list of them in order of importance.
These repeated practices will help us dig into our past. By these methods
you will be able to freshen up retentive and recall aspects of memory,
which will help you to clean up right up to the stage of your conception
and beyond, when in foetus stage you may have sub-consciously registered
the pains, fears and shocks registered by your mother and which may be
affecting you in some manner even now.
Once this memory pool is cleansed you are a little safe. Still, you
should thank your stars that section IIIb deep, carrying memory patterns
of previous lives, has not burst upon you! Those unfortunates in whose
life this IIIb has burst forth, act as chronic psychological cases or even
become lunatics, for they are not understood by sane people nor is proper
remedy prescribed. These unfortunates cannot link their fears, doubts,
anxiety, hatred, or rejected love in a previous life, for they themselves
are at a loss to draw connections. But whatever they see and hear is very
much real, as real as this life is to them.
The terrible relationships and experiences one may have had with family
members or from neighbours or business partners, perhaps driven to
insolvency or sent to jail on false charges, and seeing such like faces
again in this life -- though in this life there may not be any
relationship with them -- yet fears, hatred and doubts assail one and for
no foreseeable reason one reacts or even trembles as if reliving the past
in all reality!
Memory is our best friend, for we know what loss of memory could mean,
yet its erratic behaviour can ruin our health and happiness. All we can do
is to correct the magnetic point. This is very necessary for a peaceful
and happy life. We have lived so constantly with our brooding and our
day-dreaming, our drifts and our impulse/response mechanisms, and become
so automatic because of the habit mechanism, that we cannot even visualize
a life free from such oppression. It is a grand experience to live such a
free life. Only then is one a human being! The functioning of all these
mechanisms creates a lot of noise, until by conscious work of correcting
the various mechanisms we experience the beautiful silence and peace
within, which was the peace that Christ offered, "My peace I give unto
you!" This is nothing but the rhythmic relationship between the
computerized organism and the inner fragment of Transcendence. Such peace
once created is inexhaustible and can be freely given.
So dear friend, do you now realize how you are mislead into futile
exercises of religion, dharma, philosophy, and preachings of various
types? On the contrary these have created groups amongst mankind and
violent antagonism and wars! Equally futile are the exercise of
meditation, pranayama, asanas, Christian Science, et al., without due
preparation as explained.
But even at this stage there is need for caution, for when a relationship
is established with Transcendence, a great many psychic powers will flood
in. The computerized organism, mistaking them to be its own powers, will
be thrilled by this inflow and would love to play with such newly found
psychic powers. This new type of video games will drown you for many lives
to come before you will find yourself at the same stage of life once
again. We have come so far step by step methodically. Let us keep to our
road and not be enamoured by levitation and such dramatic acts. Our human
race of the space age should not be involved in what has accumulated
as improper knowledge and practices, even in the name of religion,
philosophy, or yoga, etc.
Cleaning the Aegean stables was a task given to Hercules; only a Hercules
can cleanse the memory pools of past lives -- and then one truly becomes a
Hercules! The computerized organism if methodically corrected can live in
proper relationship with its inner fragment of Transcendence. You too can
carry out life's duties and responsibilities and also live under guidance
of your inner Transcendence.
Begin by practising 3SRB to taped music and get used to doing it in the
conventional postures -- lying down, sitting, standing and walking.
Increase the duration of practice by 5 minutes every fortnight until in 6
months time one hour of conscious 3SRB is reached. At this stage one can
begin a regimen of going to sleep while practising 3SRB to soft taped
music in an effort to transfer the establishment and continuity of 3SRB
within the system from the conscious brain to the unconscious brain. This
is the only way to establish 3SRB for at least 8 to 10 waking hours.
1. Deep, fast breathing with only the upper lobe of the chest. By `fast'
is meant at a rate of about 36 breaths a minute.
2. Deep, fast breathing with only the abdomen and the lower lobe of the
chest.
3. Deep, fast, total breathing using both the upper and lower lobes of the
chest and the abdomen. This is performed in a sitting position, legs
stretched out together in front, head lifted slightly, and fingers
stretched towards and touching the toes or at least the shinbone.
Start with three repetitions for each of these latter exercises. Gradually
increase by 1 or 2 repetitions every fortnight or longer (depending on how
comfortable the performance feels) until each exercise can be continued
for three minutes. In the morning, after performing exercises 1-6, repeat
the first three in the order 3-2-1.
These six refining exercises tone up the nerves, correct respiration and
speech, give strength and energy, improve circulation and digestion,
remove tensions and reduce joint pains. In short, they help in preventing
bodily disability and mental inertia, which are the primary obstacles to
soul cognition. Later on, an increase in their intensity will effect
regeneration of the vayus. These practices are not normal, ordinary
physical exercises, though as a by-product they give benefits that almost
all other physical exercises do not. What is required here, and in the
practices to follow, is total involvement. These practices are designed
for a higher purpose. If that purpose is not kept in mind or drawn in
before one's eyes, the real benefits -- internal purification -- will not
accrue, just as mechanical prayers, however often indulged in daily, yield
nothing.
Initially, as soon as one looks at the prism one becomes aware of drifts,
since watching the prism is really watching oneself with the aid of a
neutral object. In the beginning, there will be some reactions and
responses to the memory-associated impulses, but these will gradually
disappear leading to attention that is steady and silent. Understand that
the prism disappearing is not the purpose of the practice; the purpose is
to just look into the prism. If the prism remains invisible for say 10
seconds, which is a measure of success, continue practising until the
duration reaches one or two minutes. Only then go over to the second step.
Do not be overanxious and do not practise these steps unless the refining
exercises have been done earlier.
Step 2: Now spread the handkerchief on the floor with the prism on it, and
instead of sitting in a chair, stand or lean leisurely against a wall and
just look into the prism for 5 minutes. If short-sighted, sit in a
chair instead of standing. In six months of practice, the prism will
disappear from sight. If the prism remains invisible for say ten seconds,
which is a measure of success, continue practising until the duration
reaches one to two minutes before going over to the next step.
Step 3: Spread the handkerchief on the table with the prism on it. Stand
nearby, a foot away from the table, and in that position be aware of all
that can be seen other than the prism. The prism must disappear from
sight, yet all else around it that can be seen should remain visible at
the same time. Both the standing position and the look are fixed. Try to
get a measure of success of duration ten seconds and continue practising
until the duration extends to one or two minutes.
This step means that you are aware of your immediate surroundings and yet
are able to maintain the inner linkages for some time. Over a period of
time, this will lead to dhyana even while one is engaged in one's normal
daily duties. All eagerness and haste will be inherently self-defeating --
they will only create disturbances in the thinking instrument. The use of
the prism is now over for it has served its purpose by teaching us a
method. We proceed to steps 4 and 5.
Step 4: Stand three feet from a window and look out of it. What you see
outside the window is one picture, what you see of the room is another
picture. Now continue to just look (not stare) out of the window till you
see nothing -- the view disappears completely and it will be like seeing
the sky.
In the initial stages the room picture may also disappear, but one must
remain aware of it. It may also happen that either of the pictures will
disappear and come into view again. The window picture must disappear and
the room picture be clearly seen at the same time. Get a measure of
success, of duration 20 seconds, and continue practising until the
duration extends to one or two minutes.
Step 5: Walk on the footpath. Look in front of you and walk as if you are
walking through a narrow passage four feet wide and eight feet high (more
or less) which is visible in front of you. The rest is like sky all around
-- it must disappear totally from your vision, yet all life in the passage
in front of you for say fifty yards be clearly seen. Get a measure of
success, of duration thirty seconds, and continue practising until the
duration extends to one or two minutes.
When you are through with all the five steps and have honestly succeeded
in getting a measure of success with each, your thinking instrument will
be a finely-tuned, well-trained one capable of forming and maintaining
inner linkages. Your awareness has been refined and upgraded and made
penetrative. Besides, you will be ready for the higher practices of
scientific yoga, viz., pratyahara and onward. You are now equivalent to
stage 3b and can just enter stage 3c for higher practices. Even then,
do not be carried away by stages 3a and 3b -- it is a long journey for
the ages!
Sleep
Here we shall discuss and describe not the symptoms of sleep, nor the many
stages of sleep, but the `cause' of sleep. Let us first know the functions
of the thalamus and the cerebral cortex. The cerebral cortex receives and
answers impulses received from the entire organism (the physical body) so
that the organism can react suitably. If working properly, the thalamus
can normalize reactions that tend to be abnormal or sub-normal, a sort of
balancing action that keeps the organism in balance and equilibrium under
all circumstances. This will keep the organism at all times, especially
during its waking state, in a state of absolute balance. Such a state is
the state of `awakeness', as very different from the so-called normal
waking state with its sub-normal and abnormal states of reactions.
Normally the thalamus does not function thus because all the thousands of
pairs of nerves (`pairs', in layman's language, refers to one nerve fibre
of the sympathetic system and one nerve fibre of the parasympathetic
system) do not reach the thalamus from all over the body. Hence the
organism cannot be maintained in an absolutely balanced state and the
bodily reactions tend to be sub-normal or abnormal.
Should the thalamus help the organism to a balanced state during the
waking state and maintain a state of awakeness, it would automatically
lead to the absolutely balanced state of sleep. Between these two states
an individual would avoid violent dream states as well as the sub-normal
and abnormal waking state activities which could be very detrimental and
exhausting, thus enabling the individual to sleep between 3-4 hours and
lead a very active physical and mental life.
This is the only cause of sleep, the rest are all symptoms of sleep.
Therefore conscious sleep is the conscious process of disengagement or
detachment of the electromagnetic field of the primary from that of the
secondary. This is pratyahara, the early stage. When sleep is thus
consciously brought about on innumerable occasions by the detachment of
the primary field from the secondary field, an ease is experienced in
detaching them at will. This stage is the very beginning stage of higher
yoga practices.
Once again, let us look at the most important factors and ingredients that
are necessary and participate in the process of thinking. In the normal
process of thinking, when the Universal Divine Mind (UDM) flows through
the thinking instruments of an individual, the brain of the physical body
and manas of the primary, astral body work co jointly, just as the physical
and astral bodies work co jointly. Incoming impulses, the first ingredient,
contact us via the electromagnetic field of the astral body. We observe in
diagrams 1 and 2 that they enter through the primary and flow into the
secondary body through the five senses and sense organs, and thence flow
in the nadis up the spine.
When they drop back, the UDM takes shape accordingly and each thought form
has a shape or picture with appropriate intensities and flows out at ajna
centre, point # 7, to become the incoming impulses of someone else. The
UDM is thus involved in thought formations, which is the mechanism of the
brain and not the purpose of the mind, which is only to throw light in
dark corners. Thus the mechanical processes of the brain become the
modifications of the UDM. This admixture is what is called thinking,
whether correct or incorrect.
With such resultant intensities now in the registration area, pictures are
formed, all at immensely rapid speed, and are thrown out of the system at
point # 7 as actually mental excretions, i.e. outgoing impulses which
become incoming impulses to other persons. And so life goes on with
pictures formed in quick succession and flowing like a movie camera. This
is how, directly and indirectly, we are responsible for pouring back into
the flowing UDM our thought pictures, and as this UDM flows in all the
three universes, so we can be the cause of someone's thinking for better
or worse!
If we can send out refined pictures, how much it would help others to pick
them up. This universal ocean is sensitive and just as the merest touch
anywhere on our body is felt by our whole being, so each thought sent out
is absorbed by the all-pervading and flowing UDM. But just as the oceans
of the world, in spite of all the dirt and filth thrown in them, are
clean, so the UDM deposits such thoughts in other individual minds
depending on their individual vibrational tones. This is the subtlest of
processes of Existence. So sitting quietly at home one can do much, so
much that showing off to the world and doing social work is nothing before
it; even sick people can be cured and the sad and miserable can be
solaced.
So these four factors are needed to make thought pictures or forms and
participate in the process of thinking, from the most elementary or
primitive or sub-human to the most logical or subjective or so-called
higher thinking. In short, all so-called thinking is merely a neural
process carried out by the two computers of the brain, sections I and
IIIa-b, mechanically and automatically. The data feeding the computers are
incoming impulses and identical memory patterns, the processing material
is the Universal Divine Mind, and the processing equipment are the four
centres I-E-S-M in section I of the brain computer.
Here, as we have noted earlier, when the incoming impulses and identical
memory patterns are sucked up by the four points I-E-S-M (in either of the
ratios), with the moment of mind-control -- via a pause or a deep breath,
which would take a second or more -- these four vital points I-E-S-M pause
for a second or more and do not colour these sucked-up incoming impulses
and identical memory patterns before dropping them back into the
registration area which is filled with the UDM. With their life-span being
a very small fraction of a moment, these incoming impulses and identical
memory patterns are then dead -- they float out as dead bodies at point #
7 and disintegrate, for the life-giving substance, the UDM, has been
withheld from them for a second or more of the pause. Thus no picture
forms are made, no modifications of the mind or the thinking instrument
take place. So we realize what this moment of pause can do -- it is a
great step and has to be cultivated consciously and diligently and this
habit is to be established. Thus we can consciously prevent thought forms
or mind modifications, can we or can we not? Theoretically it seems
possible, but the answer is `No'.
Those who are at stage 3a and are established in the ratio 5:2:2:1 have
their parasympathetic system also functioning and so a pause can be
introduced automatically with the help of this corrective system at the
speed of 1/120th of a second. When the flow of incoming impulses and the
introduction of the pause is at the same speed, then (like changing of car
gears) the pause can be introduced smoothly and effectively. Only then
can the thought forms and mind modifications be consciously prevented.
This is a great achievement, leading one to the next stage, 3b.
Stop thinking and be content to be! Awakening has many facets: taste the
wine, look at flowers, hear the music. Remaining awake needs no special
way of life -- in all the simple activities of life, let us be present and
not perform automatically. Your mind must be where you are or in
whatsoever you are engaged in. It is strange, it is always quite close; it
is an external consideration, a non-identification, non-expression of
negative emotions. Above all, transform all suffering. One's self can be
evoked during moments of great danger or amidst great beauty.
One must not meditate under special circumstances and at certain times,
but under all circumstances and each waking moment -- this we may describe
as true "meditative attitude". It is never possible to evolve without
experiencing this state, without being awake. We must be able to
distinguish between wakeful sleep and being awake. The self is always
awake, the body/brain system knows sleep. "I look through my eyes, not
with them." We are what observes, and not what we observe. What observes
one's body/brain system is one's self, the fragment of divinity within
each one of us.
Awareness has degrees, like the moon, from no moon to full moon. True or
pure awareness can be divine; otherwise, low awareness can be degrading
and negative. Awakening can or must originate in the intellectual centre
as well as in the emotional centre. It is an emotional process and
friction must be emotional. It does not mean being emotional is better
than being intellectual, but let not being intellectual dry your higher
emotions or suffocate them. Friction, i.e. 3SRB, can seem to be a curse,
until we begin to realize the great idea behind it! What is the great
idea? -- Immortality! Restoring the dead to life is the true meaning of
remaining awakened or truly awakening others. We have within us the
beginning and the end of creation. To remain awakened is not a sensation,
it is an immortal process. Each time you remember it, you produce a flash
of eternity that will not perish. We are foolish when we value the
tangible above the intangible.
What do I need to do? -- the million dollar question on your lips! When
you eat, taste your food; when you listen, actually make your ears work.
Divided purposeful attention is a state of remaining awake, divided
unconscious attention is sleep. Your heart will lead you and it knows what
is right if your brain does not interfere.
In the end nothing stands between you and the state of being awake but
yourself. Anyone not in the business of self-remembering is in the wrong
business. Do not sacrifice the state of being awake for anything else in
the world because everything else is secondary. No experience can compare
with one's awakening -- it is the great truth amidst the great lie,
everything else is false.
If one has the aim of remembering one's self, i.e. to remain awake, that
is the first force; imagination that poses a denial is the second force,
and friction, brought by higher forces, is the third force. When two
forces oppose one's mechanical life, one's higher aim can be met; one then
understands the need of receiving outside help to awaken. It may be a
painful experience! Omar Khayyam wrote, "And when the dark angel with his
darker drought draws up to thee, take that and do not shrink." This means
that in material life one is made a zero, yet do not shrink. The awake
state is sought eternally in books, in places and with external gurus; all
that is needed is to remember your self always and everywhere.
We normally think of the brain as one solid mass. We have many minor
brains within this brain as well as in the body itself. We do not know
which minor brain is working at what time and so it happens that one of
these brains will make a resolution and another would not want it or care
for it. We have to first become one within. The many minor brains that
create the many `I's should first be made into one co-ordinated brain and
one co-ordinated `I'. If this does not happen, or rather till this
happens, there will be conflicts within, and `will', which is the outcome
of one co-ordinated `I', does not function. This happens in an individual
over innumerable lifetimes as one proceeds: from neutral will (i.e. a
will that is able to do nothing) through intellectual will (i.e. useful in
the objective universe) to spiritual will, capable of doing much,
subjectively and objectively, when one is properly established. This state
of spiritual will within removes all inner conflicts and gives one the
strength as well as the purpose to remain awake and not be lost completely
and be unaware, i.e. sleeping and/or indulging in day-dreaming or
brooding. The practices that help are the refining exercises, the
corrective exercises which are applicable, the upgrading of awareness
exercises (with or without the prism), the phase exercises, and, of
course, unfailing 3SRB.
How can we correctly concentrate our sex energy? The holy ground in our
body/brain system is not in the heart or in the brain -- it is the sex
centre, the area in the region of the perineum (the prana circulation at
muladhara -- swadhisthana). This area is in the astral body and coincides
in the physical body. It is a depository for energy in the body/brain
system where nature quietly generates precious energies of life, awareness
and will. It is a mechanism designed to refine materials, including food,
air and incoming impulses. Its higher, invisible, purpose is to be
utilized in always remaining awake.
In the awakened person, a finer and higher energy is processed here -- the
energy of the essence of consciousness. It is not consciousness, it is the
energy for the formation of essence -- an `in between ground' -- between
the body/brain system and the Self. This substance which is processed, and
which is actually the higher type of energy, is sometimes called `the
essence'. Some misunderstand essence as Self, but remember it is an
`inbetween ground', the connecting link between the material and the
spiritual aspects of a human being. Without formation of essence the
body/brain system cannot wake up. In the beginning stages its quality is
little, and whenever in a spurt of conscious progress it is utilized one
is lukewarm again. In later stages with dedicated practice, it is produced
abundantly and the source never dries up.
Conscious efforts to awaken and regenerate this area would start the
regeneration of higher energies and when these energies reach the brain
via the spine centres, higher centres open and transformation takes place
in an individual because it is all structured thus in a human being by God
and Nature. There are other methods followed by many different schools on
this subject but this is the most potent method of all. Remember each
human being is structured for transformation, but we have to make it
happen -- it is not given as a gift to some few. But these few have worked
day and night to make this possible. It gives natural control over (a)
memory, (b) lower emotions and (c) negative states of mind, and will
generate essence. One must not identify and/or involve oneself with one's
negative state of mind and must practise 3SRB. To this effect one must
practise voluntary suffering for a little while.
We can to a certain extent calm the beast, our body/brain system. Also
never underestimate the instinctive centre, the solar plexus, the remnant
of animal instincts. It is always poised to undermine any efforts to
remain awake. This centre attempts to destroy hope; it pretends to the
state of full awareness. To expect this centre to be able to experience
the awake state is to expect the cow to jump over the moon. Yet when
eating, this centre is very receptive and one can work on this centre.
Because one dines 80,000 times in one's lifetime (not including snacks),
it is the best time to remain awake. Perhaps this is why ancient wisdom
required that whilst eating one must observe silence. But eating in excess
prepares the body/brain system for sleep!
The Bible says, "For now we see through a glass darkly," which means that
we experience the world through our body/brain system as if through a dark
glass, that of false personality. False personality is a compilation of
unconscious acts acquired from others. The real part of us is strong.
False personality has numerous masks. If friction were not given by higher
forces, one would remain automatic and asleep always. When higher centres
will develop, false personality will question them because its existence
is then threatened. It does not see itself as false.
It is tragic that one stands in one's own way through one's own `I's. By
resisting the inclinations of our body/brain system our true self will
emerge. It takes many lifetimes to transform essence, to make higher
centres work, and it takes many lifetimes to form essence. The road
that leads to establishing the state of awakening is very long; a few
hundred thousand lifetimes is average.
Fear and resentment can extend one or two minutes of suffering into hours
and days. Real grief is not a negative emotion when there is restraint and
silence. One must use voluntary suffering to awaken but other people
should not know. Keep irritating the body/brain system. Use voluntary
suffering for fifteen minutes and then find something else. But be within
means and do not defeat your will by trying to do too much.
It is not the event, the people, or the time of life, that is the
obstacle, it is one's own many `I's. Think of the great chaos that exists
each day within us. We have random brains that move from one area to
another and we call that `man'. "It is a generous title for a divine
comedy." It is amazing what floats around in our brain. We go through
periods of extreme behavior and during these times our work is to remain
awake and persevere in doing so till the period lasts, no matter how long.
It is useful and necessary to think about what interfered with our state
of being awake today. We can observe that many of the situations that
brought sorrow or joy were not worthy of these states. It is sad one is
to be taught to remain awake. One can forget a coat or an umbrella, but to
forget one's self or 3SRB is unpardonable, even after knowing what we can
gain and achieve thereby!
Our major problem is how to avoid identifying with our problems. For
example, try not to identify when the body/brain system is lying! Because
it does not matter what one's body/brain system is doing if one is asleep.
Our bodies were and are designed to sleep, not to remain awake, so we must
go against nature. The body/brain system thus requires a push every
moment.
One can see how desperate is one's condition when one discovers oneself in
imagination while reading the topic of being awake! One can remember
oneself only when one sincerely and ardently desires to remain awake or to
awaken.
We must struggle with all forms of imagination as with the sexual. False
personality does not wish its false life of imagination interrupted by the
reality of the state of being awake. Is it not odd that we have to be
taught to breathe correctly? Is it not odd that we have to be taught to
live in the present? When one awakens and discovers that it is the
body/brain system speaking, a sense of alarm passes through one, because
one realizes that one's body/brain system functions adequately only in
sleep!
You receive friction when you need it. Trials force sincere students to
surface. One's mechanical morality thinks friction is punishment. Some
even say, God is testing him or her! The aim is to transform. If we are
awake when experiencing friction we assimilate suffering. But no inner
mental dialogue is necessary! It is mechanical to resist friction, but
divine to transform it. One can become exasperated under pressure, yet one
must try to allow oneself to reach that point. The only way out is to
change one's level of being (our structure) through not identifying.
"Submit in Silence!" The only answer is to remain awake! Everyone gets the
crunch but we come through our trials the stronger for them. We cannot
escape through thinking (inner mental dialogue), we cannot escape through
laughter or crying. We can only escape if we are awake.
Life is sleep and we are going against the stream if we keep awake. Like
salmon with a strong homing instinct we must swim against the strong
currents of life's sleep to remember ourselves and to develop. What is it
to be a man, to be human? We cannot awaken unless we have verified that we
are asleep. When one deeply and truly understands that one's time is
limited, then regardless of one's age one will try to awaken. Higher
forces become more serious with one as each year progresses.
Almost no one realizes the enormity of what can be gained or lost during
one's life time. One gains immortality or suffers oblivion or worse. Every
moment that you are awake you pierce eternity. No one provides enough
pressure on oneself to awaken which is why higher forces provide the
necessary shocks. It takes more to awaken than one knows and more than the
body/brain system is willing to admit. Remaining awake is a challenge we
have to accept even though at times it seems almost too much and beyond
our capacity and our level of being. Courage can have limitations, but
awakening requires no courage, only perseverance -- simply endurance!
Never lay aside the state of being awake. Higher awareness is not given,
it is earned through one's efforts, aided by higher forces. In trying to
awaken one has to realize that there are no guarantees. If you want to be
immortal, you will be; if you want something else, you will get that. The
choice is yours. What does it mean to make extra efforts? "There is not a
moment without some duty. One must work beyond one's capacity daily to
change one's level of being."
What is the origin of tension in our body/brain system? How can it be used
for remaining awake? We live in a mechanical age that produces tension
within one's system, only it helps to awaken. One way to avoid words for
registering impressions is to employ the just-look exercise -- merely to
look into the prism. Or while walking, one can concentrate one's attention
on an object that is within reasonable distance and try not to allow
thoughts to manifest until one has passed that object.
If one were to act consistently one would be acting consciously. How can
we be in the present when we plan for future needs? To everything there is
a season. There is need to plan for future needs, but do not prolong the
process and once it is finished, focus on the present. We must have a
total commitment to awaken. The most beautiful achievements are within our
reach, but because of man's own neglect they are seldom attained.
Angela Morgan.
No man can know himself without carrying a heart that has endured despair.
One must strive for what is inaccessible, for that is where reality
dwells, and only despair can scale the great walls. Let us be touched but
not consumed by suffering. Remember when feelings of helplessness arise,
you have help, but for such who have really suffered. "While I thought
that I was learning how to live, I have been in fact learning how to die."
Awakening is divine and higher forces use altogether different rules. They
do however love us consciously. It is wisdom's everlasting law that truth
can only be learned by suffering it. Transforming suffering requires the
state of being awake. There is really nothing we can do about suffering
except transform it. Life has many unpleasant moments that one must endure
with or without a system. Do not try to run away from suffering. Do we
bring about our own suffering? There is an irrevocable `play' written for
each person and each of us has to pay for receiving our awakening. You
lose nothing but your illusions. Sadness has its place but one needs to
nip it in the bud. "I trouble deaf Heaven with my fruitless cries."
The foe of real progress is sleep and so remaining awake is very necessary
at all times. "Nothing can make man so like God as suffering." One's
attitude towards events, and not the events themselves, determines whether
or not one will suffer. Maintain silence in the face of suffering. Giving
thanks sincerely -- true prayers -- is a state of being awake.
Everyone is not the same and one's soul is the result of his experiences
and suffering. As our goal is immortality, I wonder why we are not given
more suffering! All men require friction of all levels to improve their
level of being. One meets one's fate on the road one took to avoid it! So
do not think about escaping.
Some shocks show us how much potential we have and are not using. There is
no dwelling on one's loss. To be awake and yet to experience hatred cannot
occupy the same space within us. "Leave me then to fulfill the will of the
gods and to follow whither they lead," said Socrates.
The body/brain system has many subjective and objective states, but they
all can be illusions that take away our precious time. The non-expression
of negative emotions gives one energy -- it is silence under trial. One
reason it is difficult to awaken is because we are surrounded by six
billion people who are asleep and snoring. What does it matter if the
whole world cries out against you, if you are right! Relinquishing
negative emotions is indeed a matter of life and death.
The present is the only thing of which a man can be deprived, though it
can be harsh enough, rightfully demanding its pound of flesh. If we are
not awake, we escape from it into the past or the future, by brooding or
day-dreaming, tinged as they are with regret or sorrow, and hope or
ambition. Six billion people on earth have not discovered the value of
3SRB, the one sure factor leading to being always awake, and what is worse
for them they do not want to hear or practice. They do not know what they
are missing. And some even on being told endlessly the benefits of 3SRB,
are yet asleep! It can take away all negativity and give precious energy
to progress. It is a reward unto itself but one would still prefer to
remain asleep, i.e. be busy with one's daily routine in preference to be
aware of 3SRB.
It seems that the more one knows, the more one does not know. Our job is
not necessarily to know but to be. Awareness has degrees and you must find
ways to increase it. Subjects like alchemy and essence do not mean much
compared to entering the path and seeking to remain awake. People seem to
forget and not understand that words are only symbols that point to a
silent reality. Symbols cease to be important when we have discovered the
reality.
Time brings all physical phenomena to an end. We can create moments that
are out of time. Remaining awake creates a timeless state. The older one
becomes the more one favours slow growth. Man can escape time by
transforming suffering. I do know that time does not exist for higher
centres. The word `immortality' means just that. It is appalling to
witness how people waste time, even after knowing that life is so short.
It would seem that you who are timeless and eternal are content to live by
the sense of eternities and so would make no effort to awaken.
Death is something very few people talk about and fewer prepare for. Being
awake alone can confront death. Death is one way to see one's nothingness.
To be awake seems a flaw in organic life on Earth. One must therefore make
great and ceaseless efforts to remain awake throughout life, even in sleep
at night. We must gather our awareness at the moment of death, but how can
this be possible to one who has been asleep his whole life.
We must study the idea of repetitions, i.e. cycles. To verify this, one
must study and one must remain awake. Credentials are deceiving and death
is not impressed by them. But death is a live experience to one who has
remained awake in life. Ordinary people are shocked into limbo in death.
Even humanity as a whole is not immortal and is periodically expunged by
higher forces. The man who has remained awake all life is imperishable.
Most aged people creep towards death, helpless and complaining. We too
will die, but we must do our best to remain awake at all times, and not to
complain and waste time but to transform and gain the ultimate experience
of death, the final act.
One may understand something clearly today and not comprehend it tomorrow
because awareness has degrees. The more fully one understands that one is
asleep, the more one will desire and make efforts to awake. When one is
not awake, where one goes one knows not. One simply disappears, robbed by
the thief of day-dreaming or brooding. We are fortunate our body/brain
systems are so delicately structured that we can readily enter immortal
realms! But the efforts are sadly wanting.
Nature, at the same time, does not encourage one's aim to awaken and has
arranged a variety of alluring deviations, otherwise awakening would be a
simple matter. We are like a drunken man staggering towards our goal, but
on the way we fall innumerable times. There are many lamps to guide one
on one's painful path, yet there are few who wish a light to penetrate
their darkness. One cannot have a conscience without awareness; I mean not
here the awareness of the sleep state. Regardless, one must work with what
one has. Being present here is not your state of presence!
One positive aspect of great shocks is that they lift the veil and we see
more, but this is true for those who do not buckle under. One is confused
if one is not awake. If you want to awaken, nothing will stand in your
way; if you do not want to awaken, `you' will stand in your way. The word
`want' is not `wish' -- it is a great determination. How can one
strengthen that tiny part in us that wants and is interested in awakening?
We receive shocks because we are asleep and we have no other purpose. If
you want to avoid more shocks, remain awake. Again I say, want is not
wish.
One must be sincere with oneself and know that one's soul is in a vessel
(the body/brain system) and one must always remember that awakening is not
for the vessel, but for the release of the soul from the vessel.
Nevertheless, it amounts to the vessel being awake to the thought of
releasing of the soul. Our many, many births have been mechanical, but at
least let this or the next one be a little conscious!
The intensity and duration of one's work will determine the level of one's
development. When one attempts to awaken, the many mechanical `I's will
start taking control. Be firm. One may have an emotional realization, but
in order to understand one must be fully aware. To awaken one must be
beyond the emotions and the intellect. The non-expression of negative
impressions is the major key to awakening. Higher awareness is not
mechanical, thus it must be earned. We are all naive to the requirements
of awakening -- it boils down to being crucified innumerable times. Take
nothing seriously but your aim to awaken; do not count on anything but the
present.
When higher centres function one is awake. The human body/brain system is
a very complex structure that hardly anyone understands. But it has
supreme potential. Do not be fooled looking at the primitive modern men.
The presence of higher centres is a gift of great value. It is because God
and Nature have structured a human being in transcendence -- if only he
would awake! And that state is not possible if one is thinking about one's
own self -- this is ordained. Our future bodies will be nearly the same in
future lifetimes, but our higher centres will progress and their progress
will improve our bodies. One must be the fourth dimension to understand
the fourth dimension, for time does not exist for higher centres.
How tumultuous and pathetic our inner life is. The prism exercise is one
of the best ways to stop that chaos, or at least reduce it. We confuse the
physical form with life. The machine, the brain/body/mind system,
mistakenly thinks it is real. You will ultimately understand that the only
thing that holds you back is yourself. "Nature holds up to God nothing so
high as the finished and perfected man." Nature and higher forces cannot
and do not give the gift of awakening to one who places himself first.
Again I say, make a total commitment to awakening. Take constant help of
three-step rhythmic breathing. Understand that your life is at stake, so
work more painstakingly. Ask again and again, am I awake or asleep, am I
practising 3SRB?
Chapter 12
Of the first four steps we have already said a little in the preceding
chapters and in a previous book, `Yoga Sutra of Sage Patanjali --
Exposition and Practices'. For better understanding of these elementary
principles and before continuing from here onwards, it would be worthwhile
for the reader to study them well again. So far the disciple is
approaching the stage of diagram 3a and will then prepare for stages 3b
and, later, 3c. He or she has also accepted the fact that the only true
teacher is not to be found in the outside world and that the best of all
teachers is the Divine Fragment within -- Ishvara, the Transcendental
Teacher.
We have observed earlier that there are many practices which help to
develop objective and subjective concentration, and which, if prolonged,
may give one some satisfaction in calling them meditation, but by no stretch
of imagination can this be termed dharna or dhyana. In short, for anything
known to us even remotely, we cannot translate the words dharna and
dhyana as `concentration' and `meditation' respectively. They mean
something quite different. We shall therefore use these words `dharna'
and `dhyana' as and by themselves and leave it to the reader to understand
what we mean by them.
In this chapter we shall begin with the stage pratyahara and then proceed
ahead. Even what we mean by pratyahara is completely different from the
traditional meaning attached to it. So before we proceed further, we have
to request you, the reader, again to set aside, indeed forget, all
preconceived ideas whatsoever you may have learnt and not mix them up with
all that we have to say here. You are at perfect liberty to deny and
refuse to accept anything that we have stated so far or shall state
hereafter, but when you read, for that time at least keep a free and open
mind. With this clear understanding we shall proceed ahead.
IV(3): "The practices and methods are not the true cause of the transfer
of consciousness, but they serve to remove obstacles, just as the
husbandman prepares his ground for sowing." Beautifully said! The Sage
wants us to keep before our eyes the `purpose'. If the purpose is to
`redeem', know that it is so and in that case dissociate your thinking
from any angle of causation, otherwise there will be continuing confusion.
To that end, all that was practised earlier and will be practised
henceforth was and is only to remove animal instincts left over in the
human system and to be biologically complete.
Even beyond this purpose, i.e. after `redeeming', one has not to tarry
anywhere in Existence, not even in the Ring-pass-not, the Mahah region,
posing as an all-knowing Buddha, but to go beyond and reach the source --
Creation, Janah Universe and Divine Wholeness -- from where we, the Divine
Fragments, have come. So whatever we practice would not be the cause of
taking us to our source, but it constantly removes all bindings on us so
that we can reach the source, our Home. This thought is fundamental and
must be kept uppermost in mind, and practices may be varied for
individuals as suited from this angle only.
One who has not had `oral instructions' of Sage Patanjali's `Fifth Book'
will never know the three-step rhythmic breathing (3SRB), for we are all
breathing incorrectly. However much we may indulge in other yogic
breathing exercises, please remember that an exercise is for a duration
only, and after it is over we go back to our incorrect breathing and undo
whatever good we may have done. So unless we have mastered 3SRB -- which
would mean that we have replaced our present incorrect breathing with this
correct rhythmic breathing and thus imposed the essential inner and outer
rhythm between the two bodies, physical and astral, so that they jointly
progress as a system -- no further progress is possible.
Further, through the astral body as the primary body, we have to practise
and perfect the movements on the astral planes, otherwise in the after
death state one finds oneself unsuited to function on these astral planes.
So these exercises are vital and they prepare the personality to `open
up', i.e. to separate consciously into two distinct bodies on purpose, the
physical from the astral; this means to `detach' the bodies, and from this
ensues detachment, or pratyahara -- not detachment from worldly goods, but
that is expected as a mental state of the disciple.
The astral body can be compared to the beams and pillars of a structure
from the foundation upwards and the physical body to the bricks, walls,
windows and doors that cover this structure. Just as we ordinary people
see only the outer form of the structure and appreciate it as we see it,
but are unaware of the state of these beams and pillars, the load factor,
so we see only this outer form of a human being that is the physical body.
But a civil engineer will check to evaluate the structure and not just
admire its outside form, unlike us ordinary people who admire only what we
see, the outer form, for we cannot see beyond. Likewise, the experienced
disciple will study this primary body to evaluate a person. "You see
things as they are and ask why? But I dream things that never were and ask
why not!"
Just as for breathing we have the left and right nostrils, so for prana
intake are two important nadis or nerves in the primary body: the left one
is ida and the right one is pingala. (Refer to the diagrams.) The majority
of prana goes to muladhara centre where the energies of `life' and
`awareness' are generated and some 10% of the prana reaches swadhisthana
centre and generates the third grade of the energy of the essence of
consciousness. This process, as does our breathing, begins at birth and
continues automatically and incorrectly, and also like our breathing has
to be consciously corrected.
The energy of life and awareness at muladhara is `cool' but the energy of
the essence of consciousness at swadhisthana is `hot'. "O Ishvara! O
supreme God! Explain to me the inner meaning known to Thee! There are two
breathing which arise from the vital centres; why is one breathing cool
and the other hot?" This latter energy, after being generated, is
redirected to muladhara and these energies flow together, not as a
continuous stream but as packages or puffs, or quanta. At muladhara the
process of fusion takes place and at swadhisthana the process of fission
takes place. We have as yet no idea of atomic fusion and fission, though
we may think we know. How this generation could be silent, non
destructive and highly exhilarating, not in the next ten thousand years
will our science approach this level of technical perfection.
Together with this energy of life and awareness, the energy of the first
grade of the essence of consciousness is directed through the lower end of
the central spinal canal. This central passage, sushumna, is in between
ida and pingala, which wind around it (refer diagrams 3a-b-c). The major
vital block or valve, which for eternities was in closed position, is now
consciously opened and the energies are made to rise in the central
passage, sushumna. The other major block or valve at taluka, the base of
the brain, which for eternities had been in open position, is now closed
consciously. This is automatically so because both these major valves work
like a two-way switch: if one is open the other remains closed. This
conscious operation is possible due to spiritual will being generated with
the first grade of the energy of the essence of consciousness. All this is
still only early pratyahara stage, leading to advanced pratyahara stage.
Unless a disciple is thus ready, he is not an accepted disciple and no
oral instructions are ever given.
Why are points 1 and 2 considered for regeneration? When at conception the
first master sex-cell is formed, it then breaks into two. This first
breaking apart forms the cardinal nodes or points which then keep
bifurcating, and the main spinal cord is formed, followed by brain
formation, etc. From this important role of the two nodes (1<-->2), very
difficult and far-reaching tantric practices have been developed. But a
true tantric teacher is a near impossibility to find.
The stage pratyahara is a pretty long one. What happens when detachment of
the two bodies take place? We can ask what happens when detachment of the
retina takes place -- it results in loss of vision. But detachment of the
primary body, the astral, from the secondary body, the physical, means a
`clinical death' of the physical body! Please do not mix this up with any
type of trance, for unlike in a trance there is awareness all the way --
absolute awareness throughout! When the astral is detached from the
physical body, contact is maintained directly at the front brain section I
of the physical brain, the registration area, where all later
transcendental experience will also be registered to become knowledge and
experience of the `personality', for then alone is redeeming is possible.
"True non-attachment does not consist in separating one's self from one's
possessions, but to possess as if one did not possess." The man who is
capable of true detachment is described thus: "This man is known by some
signs. He never complains, never makes excuses, when accused he leaves
facts to vindicate him, there is nothing he wants on Earth or in Heaven
but what God wills. He is joy itself, he is knowledge without study,
richness without money, joyful company without companions."
But in the case of the ordinary person, on reaching this Earth this
Earth-module forgets its main purpose of being a module only for research
and scientific work, and for fulfilling the only purpose, viz. redeeming,
which should be completed in as few visits as possible, so as to return to
the base for good. Instead, the module settles here on Earth under the
impression that this is home, and when time after time it is recalled
(death) and time after time it is sent back (birth), the module, instead
of working out its main purpose, starts a philosophy of its own, its own
tale of woe, transitoriness, frustrations and misery in which it has to
live, not realizing that if it were not to work incessantly on the
purpose, then at every step it will be met with frustrations (a natural
way of reminding) till it works out the purpose and fulfils it. No sooner
does it realize and fulfil its purpose then the module is destroyed on
the last visit for all time to come, together with all the sophisticated
instruments attached to it for they are needed no more. The first true
release or mukti from physical births and deaths is thus obtained.
We are of the opinion that the episode of `Mara' tempting Buddha and
`Satan' tempting Christ are absolutely false stories, all built-up. They
are only the imagination of later and lesser writers, for even if they be
gospel writers, you will realize, dear reader, that at this stage of
pratyahara, which is not yet completed, a disciple has to be free from all
temptations, and Christ and Buddha must certainly have achieved a much
higher stage indeed! Unfortunately, such misleading episodes we find all
over the scriptures and shastras because they have all been tampered with
by our priests and past scholars.
The activity of such a disciple (diagram 3b) is now free from attachment
and Sage Patanjali describes him thus. IV(7): "The activities of the
liberated personality are free from the pairs of opposites. Those of other
people (refer diagrams 1 and 2) are of three kinds." IV(8): "From these
three kinds of karma emerge those forms which are necessary for the
fruition of effects (i.e. births and deaths)." II(15): "To the illuminated
man all existence (in the three worlds) is considered pain owing to the
activities of the gunas. Their activity is threefold, producing
consequences, anxieties, and subliminal impressions." II(25): "When
ignorance is brought to an end through non-association with the things
perceived, this is the great liberation."
After the vital energies are refined further and manipura centre is
totally cleansed, and after proper study of the laws of the astral plane
and astral bodies and understanding the new dimensions by regular practice
every night under the Transcendental Teacher, the disciple, still in the
pratyahara stage, is ready for further progress.
"Discipline must precede philosophy." The energies now rise in the central
spinal passage and reach the organ, the heart, or anahata centre (point
#5) in the primary body, and clean both the left and right lower halves of
this centre for a prolonged period, the energies rising and returning to
(1<-->2) for regeneration till emotions and thoughts are refined. This
centre, known as the dark incubating chamber, is the seat of emotions and
thoughts of lower nature and progress depends on earnest endeavours. The
disciple, still in pratyahara stage, develops great psychic powers at the
heart centre.
Now with the strenuous practices every night under guidance, the refined
energies are raised to vishuddhi centre (point #6), anterior half, in the
primary body, which is now totally cleaned, the energies rising and
returning to (1<-->2) for regeneration. This centre is responsible for
various changing moods, and the personality thereafter ceases to be moody
and has a very relaxed and constant temperament. When this centre is
thoroughly cleansed the energy is now directed to taluka.
At taluka (point #0), the vital block or valve is closed tightly from the
earlier open position so that incoming impulses cannot enter the brain
area, thus also making redundant, for such time as the block is closed,
both ida and pingala. If these incoming impulses do not enter the rear
brain area, no identical memory patterns are drawn out to proceed to the
front brain to become thought forms or mind modifications. Instead, this
refined energy proceeds to adjust the minor blocks or valves in sections
IIIa and IIIb on both sides of the passage on top of the brain; it also
cleans this passage, and reaching the front brain completely realigns the
four vital points I-E-S-M and cleans them also.
Now the totally refined energies flow down to ajna centre (point # 7) in
the primary body, clean it and awaken it to its purpose -- so far it only
threw out of the system all the thought forms that were generated by
modifications of the mind. The super micro transmitting monitors are also
tuned up and they transmit to the super micro recording monitors the new
state of the personality so that the fresh body may be fabricated
accordingly for further birth.
Now the refined energies flow on their downward return journey further
down to vishuddhi, the posterior half which is the higher part of
the centre, then down to the right and left upper halves of anahata, down
to kundali, the twin centre at manipura, and finally back to (1<-->2),
muladhara and swadhisthana, thus completing the first full circuit. The
disciple is still in pratyahara stage. Very dedicated persons have done
this in a matter of years, whereas normally it takes innumerable lives,
depending on the intensity of efforts put in.
Till this circuit is completed for the first time, the disciple develops
many psychic powers. Some, or rather many, disciples think they have
achieved the ultimate and keep playing with these enormous psychic powers.
If used or manipulated, these powers become an obstacle to further
progress, and in that case the Divine Fragment of that personality cuts
off all communications and leaves the personality alone for many lives
till the personality, seeing his or her mistake once again, comes to
senses, once again surrenders and promises to abide by and carry out only
the directions of the Transcendental Teacher. To play with psychic powers
is a clear indication that such a person is yet at the stage of pratyahara
and so far away from achieving any real progress. For such we find those
beautiful lines in "Light on the Path": "Even though the disciple waver,
hesitate and turn aside (use psychic powers), the voice of the silence
remains within him and though he leaves the path utterly, yet one day it
will resound and render him asunder and separate his possessions from his
divine possibilities. Then, with pain and desperate cries he will return."
Once the circuit is completed and revolutions takes place, faster and
regularly, so the disciple applies himself whole-heartedly. Up to this
stage, a sort of burning sensation is felt in the secondary or physical
body wherever the energies are stationed at a particular centre. Till this
completed circuit revolves a certain number of times per minutes, the
pratyahara stage is not over.
For this `closed circuit', refer diagram 3c. Nothing flows out at point
#7, ajna, unlike in diagrams 1, 2, 3a and 3b. The prana is revolved
without leakage within the primary body. Every time the circuit completes
at (1<-->2), it regenerates itself. This whole process sometimes lasts for
hours, and there is a complete cessation of breathing in the physical body
during these hours of practice, a state of clinical death of the physical
body ensues. This is a difficult and dangerous practice and cannot and
should not be done alone but in the presence of and under guidance of the
Transcendental Teacher.
Now that the internal seven vital energies have completed their respective
circuits, astral travel of the sub-stages of Bhuh can begin. Now the
disciple studies the Earth, passing through mountains and oceans, and
through her bowels deep into her core, and thus gathers very vital and
valuable knowledge about our planet and our solar system. Space and time,
distance and speed have a different meaning and possibility for him, for
he is now familiar with a new dimension about which we have no idea, i.e.
of passing through time and space, but not as we do in physical form.
In Tibet certain ceremonies do take place at the time of death, but the
priest has to be in the first place an advanced disciple, able and
experienced in astral travel, as well the departing individual also should
be a disciple, able and experienced. Only then does what is stated as
various heavens and later as various hells have any meaning. Otherwise the
priest will mechanically recite and the departed in swoon will never hear.
`The Tibetan Book of the Dead' is now a mere caricature shorn of its
original contents; perhaps the original may be hidden somewhere.
"If an ordinary man, when he is about to die, could only see the five
elements of (awareness) as void, the four physical elements as not
constituting an `I', the real Mind as formless and neither coming nor
going, his nature as something neither commencing at his birth nor
perishing at his death, but as a whole and motionless in its very depths;
his mind and environmental object as one -- if he could only accomplish
this, he would receive enlightenment in a flash." -- Huang Po. It is
easier said than done.
At the end of the cycle, i.e. when time is due for disintegration of the
old primary body, the disciple then lets the primary body disintegrate
completely. The Divine Fragment then goes over to the causal body and
awaits the time for the fresh personality to take birth. The disciple is
thus consciously able, with the help of the Divine Fragment, to leave the
physical body at the moment of its death and then to let the primary
disintegrate. These are the last stages of pratyahara.
In accord with the laws of birth, the astral counterpart of the physical
body is first freshly fabricated as per the latest recordings in the super
micro recording monitor. No sooner is it formed than the Divine Fragment
takes it under Its guidance and sets about its training seriously before
actual birth takes place. So the birth of the personality is conscious,
and with the purpose being quite clear the new born very soon in early
childhood thus begins the practices. It is a formula that the more
advanced the personality the earlier the beginning of such practices and
even earlier the display of psychic powers as a child, or even as an
infant.
This whole stage of pratyahara is the most important stage, more important
than even the later higher stages, because it is during this stage that
the personality comes across an area of experience with the maximum
temptations for psychic power, and complete elimination of all attachment,
and cleansing of all the vital centres of all animal instincts and lower
emotions, transmuting lower energies and generating the vital seven
energies and refining them to a maximum. None of these hard-won results
are to be laboured for in the higher steps of dharna, dhyana and samadhi.
But these three higher stages have been so glamourized by people who have
no personal experience, otherwise this stage of pratyahara would have been
proclaimed as the most vital and most magnificent, for only after all
these preparation the higher steps become quite easy for the disciple.
Thereafter begins the dharna stage -- it means that the revolutions within
are now over 60 per minute.
This UDM has all possible shades of tamas, rajas and sattva, in myriad
permutations and combinations. But by itself, in its all-pervading state,
it creates no thought pictures or forms at all and so is termed `Divine'.
Some call this the natural state of the Mind for in this state it remains
all-knowing; some call it the primordial mind and some call it primordial
matter. It is also termed in this state as the "unborn realm". In this
natural state it holds all the possible shades of tamas, rajas and sattva
in potential form and not in a functional state. It all becomes functional
when it is the individual's self-mind working with the individual's brain
processes. Like the all-pervading atmosphere which, when it is in our
lungs, we call our breath, so this all-pervading UDM, when flowing through
our thinking instrument, we call our mind or self-mind.
The UDM has the power to flow through rocks and through our bodies, like
the electromagnetic rays that enter through closed doors and windows and
fill our rooms, making our radios and television sets work. But only
appropriate thinking instruments of whatever type and grade will show its
working -- and it all then becomes meaningful. Thus the UDM pervades all
and flows through every type of thinking instrument, whether human,
sub-human (i.e. animal, bird, fish, reptile, etc.), or super human (higher
humanity's manas of the astral world Bhuvah or the yet more refined buddhi
of the mental world Svahah), and each such instrument could be unique and
individual in spite of there being myriads of thinking instruments, since
each individual's vibrational code can be very different.
What are the characteristics of this UDM? In the first place, though we
use the word `Divine', it does not necessarily mean that it is free from
all aspects of tamas and rajas. For were it so, none of the thinking
instruments can function at their own level. Some of the thinking
instruments, depending on their state of existence, could be very vicious
and such would be deprived of their free function to act and think as they
would desire to and make up the varied and different types of creatures in
the Universe.
God and Nature have given free will to each and every created thing that
exists in all of Existence, so if the UDM is so necessary for the thinking
process, it should have the full imaginable range of tamas and rajas in
particular with sattva. This basic understanding ought to be clear. People
divorce God and Nature, or UDM, from such an all-inclusive state of God,
Nature and UDM; we separate good from evil and then seek an imaginary
devil or Satan. Here we quote to show such perplexed state of even great
minds: "How, with the conception of a perfect, just and merciful Deity,
can be reconciled the existence of the imperfect and the evil."
The greatest and most remarkable characteristic of UDM is that in all the
three universes, there is nothing it does not know! So the UDM is
all-knowing in its natural state. It is free from all shades of all the
three qualities of gunas, which only come into play appropriately when
mixed up with incoming impulses and identical memory patterns, i.e. the
brain computer processes. Sage Patanjali uses a special descriptive term,
`mind stuff', which is the contaminated state of the UDM as self-mind in
an individual engrossed in brain processes.
(We have talked about the natural state of the Mind. We have suggested the
exercise of looking inside the head, arms, legs and body, as if the body
is all completely hollow like a bamboo. We have seen the practice of
ceasing all activity and letting our thoughts rise and fall as they may --
the upgrading of awareness practices are just that. We have agreed to do
these for five minutes of mental exercise daily.)
We have noted earlier that the incoming impulses and identical memory
patterns have colour, sound and vibrations, and these bring recognition.
But the very high vibrations of UDM by itself, if unmixed, are so high
that radiation takes place in the registration area and one learns and
understands by pictures and sounds; so recognition, or the slow process of
accumulating knowledge, is not needed. This is termed `intuition'. It
means that for those few moments when the UDM is in its natural state, as
well the individual's self-mind is in its natural state, one can learn
anything for one is in tune with the all-knowing and all-pervading UDM and
can know anything worth knowing in all the three universes, Bhuh, Bhuvah,
Svahah. The noise of the registration area and of sections IIIa-b is no
more, and in this silence within a transformation slowly takes place and
one day suddenly it takes a firm grip as if the whole being is enveloped
in a pale pink-gold coloured light.
Sattvic mind has the least inner movements. Tamas has extremely wild and
uncontrolled movements, rajas has great movement within, and sattva has
slow movements that become slower as all traces of rajas and tamas
disappear, till it becomes wholly clean and refined. This sattvic mind, or
the first grade energy of the essence of consciousness, is equivalent to
mano nirodh or vahu mano and is the nearest thing to pure consciousness,
(but this `nearest thing' is still light years removed from pure
consciousness). And so it is not indestructible, immortal and changeless
like pure consciousness -- because there is yet some movement within,
however sattvic and imperceptible -- and so is ultimately destructible,
mortal and transitory, even if it should last for eternities.
Can such closeness be brought about within the individual? Can the
individual maintain mano nirodh or vahu mano? For once this UDM flows
through an individual, it never flows out the same as it was when it
entered the individual but is influenced or contaminated to some extent
and this has gone on and on for eternities. It is said that the Buddha
maintained this UDM flowing through his thinking instrument as clean mind
(and celebrated as "the clean mind of the Buddha"). It flowed out at point
# 7 just as it was when it entered his thinking instrument --
uncontaminated. So did Christ and Krishna and some few great sons of
humanity. This is the difference between us mortals and the great Buddha.
Try it and you will find out how impossible a state it is. Can it be done
by practice and by methodical steps? If yes, you and I and the man in the
street have divine possibilities of becoming a Buddha, a Christ or a
Krishna, one day and soon.
In simple language, we pollute not only the atmosphere but also the
all-pervading ocean of UDM by throwing our thought forms into this ocean.
This pollution is a thousand times more serious and far-reaching in the
sense that it will touch all the points in the vast expanse of Bhuh, our
seen universe. The pollution that of late we are becoming aware of, that
of water and the atmosphere, of disturbing the ecological balance, is just
insignificant, for this pollution can exterminate totally and faster. Do
we have any scientific remedy? Is science even aware of this pollution
that has reached enormous dimensions? Scientific yoga practices is the
answer.
Refer to diagram 3b. The first grade of the energy of the essence of
consciousness, which is sattvic manas (in a state of mano nirodh or vahu
mano) with the flowing UDM does not flow the normal way. Firstly, it
opens (because of `spiritual will' now developed) the major block or valve
at the base of the central spinal canal and consciously flows though it,
and not through the pair of the twin nadis, ida and pingala, up to taluka;
then, because the main entrance leading to the usual passage across the
top of the brain as in diagrams 1, 2 and 3a is now closed consciously at
the major block or valve at taluka, via perforated apertures through the
side passages around the mid-brain left and right (which get cleared due
to scientific yoga practices). Now in the absence of the flowing UDM in
the passage at the top of the brain, the incoming impulses, finding no
entrance, wither and die, and the memory patterns, which valves are
allowed to open consciously, reach out and not finding any incoming
impulse or the flowing Mind, also wither and die. No thinking or reasoning
is now necessary for the sattvic mind uses its highest ability, intuition,
and arrives at exact and correct knowledge instantly. These are the
possibilities of stage 3b.
But in diagram 3a, this sattvic manas, in a state of mano nirodh or vahu
mano, is allowed to flow through the normal channels and observes the
normal processes as in diagrams 1 and 2. In this case the incoming
impulses and the identical memory patterns, if they are not of the high
vibrational tones that this sattvic manas has, suffocate and die
immediately though floating in UDM, and only those of the same high
vibrational tones form thought forms that are thrown out of the system at
point # 7, as clean as possible. A person established in stages 3a and 3b
follows either of the methods stated above as required.
The mid brain is altered from within; all the vital points therein are
activated and are now pulsating. No more are the ordinary computers of the
front brain section I and the rear brain section III in use and one can
remain in the state of mano nirodh or vahu mano as shown in diagram 3b.
Due to mano nirodh, sattvic manas is free from the contagious incoming
impulses and identical memory patterns, which no longer meet the flowing
UDM as a required condition of thought formation, and the UDM is not
contaminated because thought forms are not created. So a new and different
process is put in operation within the primary body and thinking
instrument, and the physical body and physical brain, as well the emotions
are refined, sex is sublimated and the ratios are changed.
The individual who can reach the state shown in diagram 3b has arrived.
In such a one, the UDM, the gentle substance, sattvic manas, is generated
and, in mano nirodh or vahu mano state, allows the free flowing mind to
flow as the UDM, without the least contamination, like the clean mind of
the Buddha. This intuition -- mano nirodh or vahu mano -- makes possible
instant, correct knowledge, because the inflowing, all-pervading UDM knows
all and everything in Existence, and is able to give instantly all the
replies to all the problems without the usual process of logical thinking
that is so necessary and indulged in stages 1, 2 and 3a. and so the
individual also can know all and everything in Existence. This instant,
total knowledge is free from noise, the noise of mind modifications and
contamination of the mind.
Stage 3b is the correct and final state of pratyahara, fully attained and
consolidated, and this cannot be done without guidance from the
Transcendental Teacher. It means that under guidance the disciple has by
now studied all that exists in the solar system. All this prepares the
disciple for the advanced steps of dharna and dhyana, the transcendental
experience which takes place neither within the movements of the physical
body nor the agitations of the astral body or mind modifications. Such a
person, though not appearing on the surface in any way different from an
ordinary human being, is indeed in fact a different species of humanity --
a yogi, a master.
All this is done consciously, under care of the Great Guide, and after
devoted practices over many lives (this is normal, though some special
cases make very fast progress) during which the disciple is now able to
discard his old and worn out body consciously and take on a fresh body
consciously. These are various steps that point out such individuals as
one of their kind, a different species, and only after all this is done is
one ready for the next important and yet more difficult step of dharna.
At this stage, detachment of the astral body from the physical body is
practised every night over a period of time and mastered -- separation of
the two bodies and reuniting them with ease, so that the senses no longer
flow automatically from the primary body into the sense organs of the
physical unless permitted, and so a state of total mental detachment is
brought about. No fuss is made about the superfluous outer detachment, to
show the world how high-minded, clean-living and religious one is. You
would be fooling your own self first before you think you can fool others.
It does nobody any good.
In our present day when people talk of dharna and dhyana and sit
cross-legged and with closed eyes, God knows what they are doing if they
have not practised the prior stage of pratyahara as described herein.
When transcendental meditation is advertised like cold coffee and sold
like coca-cola, we don't know where it will all lead to? Godmen are
plentiful, heaven is advertised for sale, and thousands pay for it and buy
ultimately God alone knows what! Let not these godmen and others give a
bad name to yoga practices, the only scientific way of life.
So we begin:
Rotate prana anticlockwise in muladhara (1) for 1 normal breath, go over
to swadhisthana (2) and rotate clockwise in (2) for 1 normal breath, and
return to (1); repeat this procedure for 24 normal breaths (2 minutes),
-- take 1 normal breath to reach manipura (4) and rotate anticlockwise in
manipura for 12 normal breaths (one minute),
-- take 1 normal breath to reach anahata (5) and rotate clockwise (two
rotations, left and right halves) in anahata for 12 normal breaths (one
minute),
-- take 1 normal breath to reach vishuddhi (6) and rotate clockwise (two
rotations, posterior and anterior halves) in vishuddhi for 12 normal
breaths (one minute),
-- take 1 normal breath to reach taluka (0) and rotate anticlockwise in
taluka for 12 normal breaths (one minute),
-- take 1 normal breath to reach sahasrara (8) and rotate anticlockwise in
sahasrara for 12 normal breaths (one minute); then
-- proceed to bindu (9) in one normal breath and rotate clockwise in bindu
for 12 normal breaths (one minute),
-- proceed to ajna (7) in one normal breath and rotate clockwise in ajna
for 12 normal breaths (one minute),
-- proceed to vishuddhi (6) (via bindu, sahasrara and taluka) in 1 normal
breath and rotate clockwise (a single rotation only) in vishuddhi for 12
normal breaths (one minute),
-- proceed to anahata (5) in 1 normal breath and rotate clockwise (a
single rotation only) in anahata for 12 normal breaths (one minute),
-- proceed to kundali (3) in 1 normal breath and rotate clockwise in
kundali for 12 normal breaths (one minute), and
-- come down to muladhara-swadhisthana (1<-->2) in 1 normal breath.
This completes one full cycle of the pathway requiring about 13 minutes.
It may be performed not more than twice a week. After three months of
practice, the time for completion of one circuit should be brought down to
12 normal breaths or one minute: one breath to cover (1<-->2), one breath
each to reach and complete each of the centres in order on the upward and
downward journeys, ending at (1<-->2) again. The entire circuit is to be
practised in this manner for an additional three months. This much is to
be done consciously.
The flow of UDM makes the digital clock inside the computer section I to
note and be aware of time and so of space. With the awareness of time and
space one becomes aware of here and there, now and then, myself and the
other person and/or thing. Thus a fascinating world is created which is in
fact a fictitious world. To further help in such a grasp, each person is
given senses which make this fictitious world look so very true and
natural that the very thought that this world is fictitious is laughed at.
How can it be otherwise? Sage Patanjali's Yoga Sutra tells us a lot as to
how incorrect thinking can be changed into correct thinking, but even
should thinking be correct, it is instrumental in dragging us deeper into
this fictitious world made more realistic by our senses.
The enjoyment of this fictitious world through our senses has over the
past eternities created an unending measure of past memory patterns and we
do not come out of this eternal play of memory patterns. It has now become
the eternal play of God and Nature's video cassette in full colour within
us. If enjoying a television show or a video cassette is real life or the
real world, by all means do continue. But we know it is not so. Why then
indulge in this God- and Nature-given eternal video cassette and think
that it must be real life or the real world? Sage Patanjali then proceeds
to instruct us -- if we are convinced that it is all a play of a video
cassette -- as to how we can bring an end to this eternal play
consciously, i.e. go beyond stages 1, 2 and 3a.
It all takes time. We are rooted in our deep and unknown past and to come
out of all this past jungle is not easy because whilst living such a
mechanical life from ancient past, we have developed certain muscles,
tissues, nerves, valve positions and processes, etc., for the express
purpose of carrying out the processes as were required for survival; now
we have to first destroy all such unwanted growth and processes and
replace them with other such muscles, tissues, nerves, valve positions and
processes, etc., as are now required.
With this inner changeover (development) and inner cleansing, the earlier
registration area is now, besides what it already is, also developed as a
super sensitive `experiencing mechanism' -- not through the senses, but
directly. On this sensitive film, the UDM, due to it now being in its true
and natural state, i.e. uncontaminated, now produces pictures directly by
radiation and not by a thinking process, however correct, as was done
earlier through the senses in the registration area, to convey all answers
to all problems and questions. This state, shown in diagram 3b, is the
human mind's highest stage -- intuition -- where no thought processes take
place. The human brain processes cannot go beyond this point. The
individual has now come to a stage where the UDM, being all-knowing, can
inform him of whatever he wants to know through pictures by radiation,
i.e. coded language. One is now the equal of the Universal Divine Mind!
But even this life and this world of stage 3b, though less fictitious, is
nevertheless not the real state. Sage Patanjali then proceeds to instruct
us -- if we are convinced that it is also a play, only more sophisticated
and more subtle -- that we set aside this UDM and know our own real
Nature, viz. Transcendence. This is stage 3c. Time and space cease to
enthrall and encircle us. We enter the ultimate state and be one with that
state of `Nothingness' or `Emptiness'. And persistent and prolonged
experience will teach us that all of the above is meaningless, that
Nothingness or Emptiness is the best state, and to merge in Nothingness or
Emptiness is the best remedy -- samadhi without seed, the path of no
return to this fictitious world.
There are three natural states of the human body systems: (a) the
natural state of health, (b) the natural state of the mind and brain
processes, and (c) the natural state of atman, the Self or Ishvara, the
Divine Fragment within. We are what we are because neither of (a), (b) or
(c), or all of them are ever in their natural state, and we call a person a
realized person if in him or her we find all these three aspects in their
natural state. The natural state is the state of their natural
relationship. So we find that (a) our health is polluted, (b) our mind is
polluted, and (c) atman, the Self or Ishvara, is not in communication
with the computerized organism.
How is health in its natural state? When the relationship between the
organs, nerves, tissues and muscles with the brain is in a natural state,
i.e. they all carry out functions as directed, because a certain portion
of the brain is responsible for looking after the well-being of the entire
body system. And this relationship is free from any outside medical
interference or any bias for special types of food or special long hours
of rest and sleep, etc., because the body system in its natural state is
capable of putting in hard and intelligent work without getting tired or
exhausted.
What is the natural state of the mind? To remain free from all pollution.
And how does it get polluted? When it is mixed up with brain processes.
And how can it be kept free from these processes? It must be maintained in
the diagram 3b state, so that it can be in 3a state as and when required
and be switched back to 3b state and maintained as such all the time. And
what actually is state 3b of the mind? It is that in which the brain is
not allowed to do any day- or night-dreaming. Have you tried to do that?
To do that means to be awake and to be awake means to be in a natural
state of mind.
What is the natural state of atman, the Self or Ishvara? Suppose you
possess a car, a plane and a boat for private use; say you also have
enough money and can move about on land, sea or air as you wish, without
any restrictions from the laws of the country or any legal restrictions.
You are then in a natural state of life and your relationship with your
possessions are natural. Any restriction of any sort and your relationship
is constrained or disturbed and then it is not in its natural state.
In the same manner, atman, the Self or Ishvara, possesses the physical,
astral and mental bodies, along with the brain, manas and buddhi as the
respective thinking instruments, and the senses appropriate to each body.
Now if the atman can make use of these possessions as and when required
without any restrictions, whether through ignorance (no inner
communication) or due to the unhealthy condition of its possessions (inner
processes not properly taking place), `It' is in its natural state;
otherwise atman does not enjoy the natural relationship with its
possessions. To have any and all of these three natural states at one's
command, we use the word `insight' to describe this condition -- and there
is no other dictionary meaning attached to this word.
So, to summarize: (a) diagrams 1 and 2 are the first stage on the path,
(b) 3a is the second stage, (c) 3b, when only the UDM flows free from
incoming impulses and memory patterns, is the third stage, and (d) 3c,
where direct contact with Ishvara, atman, Self is made and the
intermediary (UDM) voluntarily withdraws, is the fourth stage, turiya. As
long as the UDM flows, as in (a), (b) and (c), there is only awareness
however subtle; only in (d) is Cosmic Consciousness pervading.
3c is a stage when the entire physical body and brain are not made use of
and the UDM voluntarily recedes so as not to cause any interference of any
sort. Though it is now in a state of no modifications -- there are not
even tiny wavelets -- nevertheless it voluntarily keeps away for the
simple reason that besides its radiation, there is now the radiation from
atman, Self or Ishvara. As full moon in daytime is redundant so UDM's
radiation is redundant; for now the Self, atman or Ishvara, is in the
natural state. In 3b UDM is in a natural state and in 3c atman or Ishvara
is in a natural state.
In this stage 3c, prana after being drawn in is bottled up and rotated in
various ways and in various positions for inner cleansing of nadis and
centres. The cleansing process is by itself a very long process and takes
many lives. Now that the incoming impulses and identical memory patterns
are kept out, both the nadis in the astral body system, ida and pingala,
which so far were operative upto state 3a, are also rendered inoperative,
and the block or valve at the base of the spine opens the sushumna which
is cleansed step by step, from one centre to another. After this cleansing
process is over, the revolutions of the inner circuits begin. This is the
more advanced stage of 3c and leads from pratyahara onwards to the stage
of samadhi with seed.
Each centre has a left and a right half, but manipura has kundali, a
separate centre, as the right half, and sahasrara, similarly, has bindu as
right half. All the left halves of the centres are linked with the left
mid brain and all the right halves of the centres are linked with the
right mid brain. Only when the right mid brain is fully developed and
functioning does it make an individual a complete being. This cleansing
process is misunderstood as rising of the kundalini; actually, only when
closed circuits start revolving is power generated within the system,
which now amounts to spiritual will.
Thus when the first circuit is completed, prana that is drawn into the
body system (physical plus astral) is refined, and during such periods
physical breathing is suspended, i.e. the physical body is in a state of
clinical death. Such practices are performed only in the presence and
under guidance of an advanced guide. Only when 3600 circuits per minute
are reached and rotated for at least 3000 nights is one then able to
maintain 3c condition simultaneously besides the normal physical condition.
But such a stage is mighty difficult.
Upto this stage, i.e. the boundary of the domain of mind, this super
sensitive film receives pictures. This happens during the higher stages of
pratyahara, dharna, dhyana and samadhi with seed. Once an individual
crosses over this boundary of the domain of mind, i.e. the entire field
of the UDM, and goes beyond the seen universe, Bhuh, the unseen universe
Bhuvah and the very subtle universe Svahah, this sensitive film snaps the
link with the physical body and brain, and so the physical body and brain
therefore die a physical death consciously, thus achieving samadhi without
seed, which differs from natural death that simply happens and in which
the individual can do nothing nor know anything.
The super cosmic consciousness, atman, the Self or Ishvara, gathers itself
at bindu, and not at sahasrara as happens in the case of normal people at
normal death, and departs forever, to be in its natural state in Janah
Universe, never to be again cojoined to any body or brain or mind, not
even the most subtle. Thus, we repeat, is samadhi without seed achieved.
There are two types of intense radiations but one cannot be compared with
the other. In 3b it is of the clean UDM, free from all incoming impulses
and memory patterns, and in 3c it is of the Cosmic Consciousness itself --
of atman, the Self or Ishvara -- when the UDM voluntarily quits so as not
to create interference. This radiation, when intense and continuous, is
seen by psychic persons as light around the head.
Unless this is done as per scientific yoga practices, one cannot have the
inner silence so very necessary for higher processes. This silence is
termed peace of mind -- even state 3b is called peace of mind and
silencing of mind and brain. Though the pictures on this super sensitive
film, the experiencing mechanism, are in the usual coded language, we have
to use such description to convey our understanding. This is all
difficulty of language to express clearly.
Earlier it was stated that the study of the diagrams will reveal the long
chain process, how progressing from diagram 1 to 3b is like going from
gross structure to subtle concept, but even in the end, i.e. in 3b, upto
the stage of intuition, it remains some sort of concept. Conceptual
structure -- fabrics woven by thought forms -- ends with 3a, but the
true so-called non-experiencing is possible only in 3c. 3b is also a
subtle non-experiencing, both being radiation processes of different
intensities. All thinking, including intuition, is movement within the
mind, though in intuition it be very little movement, but in 3c there is
no such movement because mind is not involved. Brain and mind simply do
not function nor interfere!
The near end of thinking comes in 3b and is total in 3c. All movement
within is other than pure Cosmic Consciousness, where the unique
computers, sections I and IIIa-b, and the UDM are not involved, and there
is no thought formation nor movements of the natural digital clock in the
brain, which depends and works on the flow or movement of the UDM, and so
does not register time and hence space in 3c. In 3b too there are phases
when time and space are not registered, but are short lived. Upto 3b is
awareness at its best and in 3c it is Cosmic Consciousness by itself.
Thoughts end with 3b. Causality comes to an end in 3c for such periods as
the individual is firmly entrenched in 3c condition -- one adds no fresh
karma when in 3c. There is no happening and so no experience of any
happening. There, near the end stage of 3c -- for 3c is a vast stage and
takes many lives to fulfil, starting at pratyahara -- the computers, all
thought forms (the product of the computers), all incoming impulses and
inner movements of manas end, and so also all experience of time and
space.
Science knows of no such substance that can act on any other substance but
is not acted upon by anything or any substance. Such a `substance' or
vibration (if we can call It such) is pure Cosmic Consciousness of 3c.
But to convey the right idea clearly, one has to take this wrong approach
to understanding; so like Khalil Gibran we say, "Half of what I write is
meaningless, but I write it so that the other half may make sense to you."
The other half is that the atman -- the Self, Ishvara, the Divine Fragment
-- has always been the real Being, the complete Being. It can sport in
whatever bodies, with whatever shades of mind possibilities and senses
accompanying the bodies.
There has not to be and shall never be any change in the original super
cosmic consciousness of the Being, the complete man, as the Being always
was, is and will be! It only seems that due to some factors, this
consciousness of the Being and the awareness of the body and mind, the
outer coverings of the Being, have failed to maintain a clear
communication and understanding; both have been mistakenly superimposed as
one and the same thing. This misunderstanding is of the awareness only.
The Being is the super Being -- Satyam, the Absolute -- the complete man,
without divisions or multiplicity. But when the complete man, the Being,
passes through a phase of different rates of vibrations, these stages are
known as Janah, Mahah, Svahah, Bhuvah and Bhuh. The change in vibrations
can be enormous and so the outer coverings can change enormously so as to
be misleading if inner communication fails. But the rates of vibrations
from highest to lowest are also in rhythm: -do-re-mi-fa-sol-la-si-do- or
-v-i-b-g-y-o-r-, and to suit this rhythm of vibrations and to experience
all the states of vibrations, the Being clothes himself consciously, and
this clothing is not different or outside of the Being. It is like a
spider's string and web emanating from the spider's saliva; so too it all
comes out of the Being and is withdrawn into the Being. So actually there
is no clothing and no regions and no states. All comes out of the Being
and is withdrawn into the Being, as nothing can exist outside of the
Being.
So once this state of the complete man, the Being, is realized, then from
thereon one would laugh at the idea of the eight steps of yoga as if these
steps were responsible for creating the complete Being. It would be like
the Lord Rama learning from the Sage Vashishtha! The Being, complete in
itself, needs no steps, but can flow up and down the stages of vibrations
which are also the states of the complete man, the Being. All else that
one can understand is but the understanding of the incomplete man!
When the circuit is not complete and the movement of prana is from
swadhisthana to one of the centres and back (the early advanced steps
under a Transcendental Guide, for even the early steps require an advanced
guide), on reaching manipura centre a peculiar sound is heard, best
described as the sound of a very fast train passing by one at a railway
platform. One hears this sound loud and clear above the ears on either
side of the mid brain. Some mistakenly call it the hissing of the
awakening kundalini, but it is not so because the kundalini makes no sound
or noise. Once higher practices begin, this noise dies away but is heard
till all the centres are reached and the first circuit is complete.
Now as one full circuit per minute continues, a physical sound as of the
falling of a large body of water over a small height is heard clearly over
the noises of the outside world and is registered at the top of and mid
way between brain sections IIa and b. This sound also dies away once the
number of closed circuits increases. As the closed circuits increase from
0 to 600 per minute, on nearing 600 per minute (but depending on the
actual speed of closed circuits), sounds like that of one's heart beats, or
of a swiftly rushing river heard from a short distance, or like the
humming of bees, can be made out upon concentrating when outside noises
are least disturbing.
When the closed circuits are building up from 600 to 1800 per minute and
as one nears 1800 per minute, the surface of the physical body feels as if
it is receiving electrical tremors and the flesh keeps vibrating. If the
ears are closed, these tremors can be heard (with the ears closed) at the
navel when awake and working, but when awake and resting they seem to
spread from the navel towards the heart. At this stage, the solar plexus
or manipura centre area is now entirely deadened, no more can the animal
nature and instincts be traced in the man -- all such animal-like memory
patterns are erased from memory sections IIIa and b. True inner detachment
now takes place, not requiring one to leave one's family and go to the
Himalayas. Eventually they become fainter till they die away. Again this
is but language.
There are seven precise areas. In each area, depending on the state of
one's experience at a given time, will be experienced a unique sense of
well-being and exhilaration, less or more. The seven areas are :
The last three are very sensitive and difficult to be aware of (sometimes
it appears that our intuition to locate them starts them, but it is not
so), and are extremely sensitive to thoughts and emotions. In all cases,
if thoughts and/or emotions come in they fade away. Bindu is most
satisfying. Vishuddhi is also sensitive and eluding, even the sense of
satisfaction makes such experiences fade away. The first three are felt
more easily but are gross when compared to the last three. Grosser, yes,
in the sense we may call yellow, orange and red grosser compared to
violet, indigo and blue.
All the centres have electrical tremors, mostly vertically, up and down.
(4) has electrical tremors from side to side, and the first three have
backward and forward tremors. All are points of radiations that seem to
recede to a point and then enlarge into a circle of half an inch diameter,
sometimes apparent and sometimes not, depending on the sensitivity of each
occasion which changes from moment to moment.
Sound, vibrations and sensations are like three sections of one stick: one
section is sound, one is vibrations and in the middle are felt the
sensations. Sound, subtle sound, is produced at different centres with
different rates of vibrations, but the pitch -- the rate of resonance --
of this soundless sound can be high, higher, and even higher. Sensations
are felt in the physical body in the corresponding areas described above.
A feeling of elation, well-being and peace is felt, but such feelings are
to be kept in abeyance and the experience allowed to continue and fade
away naturally.
This is registered in the gross physical brain and body. If this is not
registered, then whatever is happening and experienced intuitively will
not be known or remembered and will amount to deep sleep only. So to
dismiss sound and vibrations as of no consequence and importance is not
correct, and gross and subtle are only relative terms.
During these higher practices under a very advanced guide, the older
method of thoughts formation and their registration in the registration
area is temporarily stopped and there in direct registration on the
unending, sensitive film developed in the registration area, on which
photo pictures of subtler experiences are transmitted. The very nature of
the earlier registration area is transformed into this super experiencing
mechanism because of inner changes. The two process are completely
different, the method of registration is also completely different, and
without this sensitive film development higher practices are not possible.
What is Reality ?
For the generation of energy, much stress is laid on food. Some even talk
of sattvic food and a vegetarian diet. It is a normal human way of
thinking that belies proper knowledge. But the need of saving energy is
not even thought of, for spending does exceed generation, leading to
diseases, old age and death. Other sources of generation of energy,
besides the obvious oral food, are not taken into account, viz., correct
breathing and correct digestion of incoming impulses.
Let us consider the real source of generation of energy that moves the
powerpack, the diaphragm, to (relative) perpetual motion. Movement of this
powerpack is the original motion which sets all the various synchronized
movements into gear; all these secondary movements come into motion, gear
by gear, within the human mechanism.
But, first, it is more important to know some vital factors. (i) What
makes the powerpack organ, the diaphragm, to be in (relative) perpetual
motion within the human mechanism? (ii) Is `it' a mechanism or a power,
and is this power within the human mechanism? (iii) What relationship has
this mechanism or power (which may or may not be within the human
mechanism) with a similar mechanism or power in the Universe, which gives
the Universe its (relative) perpetual motion? (iv) Do planets, stars and
suns, and galaxies also have such a mechanism or power individually, which
keeps each of them in (relative) perpetual motion? (v) Is there a
possibility of having any access to or control over this mechanism or
power, and also, thereafter, over the other similar mechanisms or power?
(vi) If yes, how; and if not, why not? Are there really answers to these
questions?
Thus did the popular term `maya' originate. Maya does not mean an
illusion, but it conveys the thought of being illusory or transitory,
meaning that which exists but is of no importance. In this category are
placed the human body mechanism, the Universe and all that exists within
the bounds of the Universe, because they all exist on this basis. Only
later did maya come to be understood as `illusion' only, meaning not
existing. But who feeds the data and how is the data fed to all these
computers remained unsolved!
So it stands to reason that all these mechanisms need the proper type of
sense organs for registration, i.e. to be able to exist in that
particular strata of Existence, within the unlimited and varied conditions
of Existence. What would happen if the sense organs of a particular
mechanism were not to be operative? In that case, that particular part of
the Universe in which that mechanism exists will cease to exist for that
mechanism! So it is that our sense organs make us aware, at first, of our
body mechanism (`I am') and, thereafter, of all other sorts of mechanisms
found in trillions in each universe, gross, subtle and yet more subtle,
depending on which universe we happen to exist in, in a particular
time-cycle. These time-cycles are not simply linear as we may imagine!
The sense organs are suitably given to (or developed by) each mechanism to
experience each type of universe. It is also true that one mechanism may
have one set of sense organs functioning to register one type of gross
universe, within which the variety of experiences and types of sense
organs is endless. Another mechanism may have another set of sense organs
functioning to register the subtle universe; yet another mechanism may
have both sets of sense organs functioning. There may be a mechanism that
may have all sets of organs functioning and in some other cases, some set
of sense organs may not be operative, what we may call dormant or
defective, so that in spite of their presence in a mechanism, the
mechanism would not be able to register the subtler universes.
So one mechanism may differ from another in very many ways, some to little
extent and some radically, i.e. some may be able to register exceedingly
well, some more or less, and some others not at all. Nonetheless, all are
mere mechanisms of endless variety, shapes and textures, whether humans,
planets, stars and suns, or galaxies. None can be considered holy, sacred
or advanced if the sense organs work exceedingly well, and none can be
considered vulgar, mean, or undeveloped if they don't. For different
mechanism serve different purposes, that is all! Just like man-made
mechanisms, viz., heater, freezer, radio, etc. Together they function as a
grand orchestra!
Is it not so that this Dimensionless Point which contains All, i.e. the
infinite possibilities, projects all the universes with all their contents
and their time-cycles? `Project' not in the sense of projecting on a
screen, for then one would require a screen of (relative) perpetual
existence outside the Dimensionless Point (which does not make sense for
nothing can be outside of It). Is it not so that this projection is itself
cyclic? Does this, then, not give rise to the sense of involution and
evolution, i.e. alaya and pralaya, or cosmic day and cosmic night? Does
this cyclic projection conjure up the idea of maya or illusion in the
right sense of the word? Is it not so, that these cyclic movements,
however imperceptible, within this Dimensionless Point also would subject
It to time-cycles and thus to dissolution? And this Dimensionless Point is
God or That, or does all this pertain to the Bubble?!
Should we still trace the cause of this (relative) perpetual motion? And
will such an exercise prove profitable? Or shall we separate our sense
organs from our senses (pratyahara, if understood properly) and
momentarily know the Truth (Satyam), in an infinitesimal fraction of a
moment. Shall we and can we experience the Truth thus? And is it not that
this experience of Truth shall render us free from our (relative)
perpetual bondage? This momentary Cosmic Consciousness (being out of our
ordinary awareness), or rather this identification with Truth, with the
Dimensionless Point, is not that the moment that contains all eternities
and time-cycles, as well as timelessness, space, cosmic energy or
Universal Divine Mind?! As Lord Krishna in the Geeta, chapter 11,
offered, "Here, in Me living as one, O Arjuna! behold the whole Universe,
movable and immovable, and anything else that thou wouldst see!"
So, ultimately, except for this Nothingness, all else is considered maya,
illusory, transitory, non-existing and subject to total dissolution. Is
this the experience of nirvana? So this Dimensionless Point within
Nothingness is advaita, and space or ocean of cosmic energy or Universal
Divine Mind, should it originate, even in discussion, is dvaita and hence
unacceptable. Nothing else is taken into consideration, let alone the
infinite varieties of mechanisms!
But it is also true that in the absence of these time- and space-bound
trillions upon trillions of mechanisms, all these fragmentary condensates
of myriad sizes, from anu to the universes, that have (relative) perpetual
motion and relative awareness, there would be none to appreciate and
register, i.e. have a mental concept (if not the experience) of the
existence of this timeless, ever-existing Dimensionless Point. For that
Dimensionless Point to be `meaningful', all these `meaningless' mechanisms
must exist `forever' along with their illusory ideas of space/time! Is it
not so? Unfortunately, is it not so? Or should it not be that Nothingness
alone must exist? Is this philosophy or partly religion? But the salvation
is to experience this identification, this Truth, in the barest possible
moment, through scientific yoga.
What has scientific yoga to say? To know the Truth, i.e. to arrive at the
source of all wisdom and power, if it could be stated thus in human
language, is it necessary to go through all the outlined practices and
through so much work on one's self? Is there no direct method, what some
call the leap beyond or the breakthrough, sudden and immediate?
Yes and no! No, for almost all of us, because the physical vehicle along
with the brain cannot bear the shock and would in almost all cases end in
common death, swoon or unconscious state that makes an individual a
vegetable for life, or makes an individual completely insane for life. All
these are to be avoided, for these three results imply a negation of
efforts, that the leap has failed to materialize. What is worse, such
individuals will be reborn sub-normal or abnormal and many such lives may
have to pass before such individuals reach the same condition as was
before the leap was attempted. In effect, normal progress is delayed.
Yes, in rare cases where the body and brain can bear the shock without
damage or becoming unconscious, for being unconscious even for a short
while is to defeat the purpose.
How is it then done, what is the experience? The answer is: stare naked,
for Truth is naked! It has no covering, no qualities, no shape, no
texture. To stare naked means to complete the circle -- it ends in you,
yourself. Light bends and so does sight. The stare is naked and fixed.
Fixed means of long duration; naked means slowly all the sights and sounds
fade away, and even though it be broad daylight, it is not registered --
for light is not Truth! Truth is named Nothingness or Emptiness (for the
sake of language to be meaningful) and so it can have no sound, no light,
no shape, etc. When this world and all the Universe disappears in broad
daylight, then one is surrounded by inky darkness -- one feels not one's
body or breath.
If the naked stare is accomplished, in broad daylight, not only does one
see or experience nothing, but one is also not seen by others! For the
naked stare, as said earlier, ends in you, yourself, and when you become a
part of Nothingness or Emptiness, how can you be seen, how can you be
different and separate? "When one's mind is thus known in its nakedness,
this doctrine of seeing the Mind naked, this self-liberation, is seen to
be exceedingly profound. Seek, therefore, thine own wisdom within this. It
is a vast deep." And when you will experience this, the wealth of the
whole Universe will be as nothing to you, though you may possess such
wealth.
Chapter 13
The studies and practices of these stages are not given in book form, nor
are they performed under the guidance of an external guru or teacher. The
instructions relating to them are to be found, it is said, either in Sage
Patanjali's `Fifth Book' of the Yoga Sutra or are given only by `word of
mouth', and the actual practices are to be performed under the guidance of
the Transcendental Teacher, Ishvara.
So far, the developing and raising of the vital energies to cleanse and
regenerate the various centres in the primary body, then building within
the body a closed circuit, and then increasing the speed of revolutions
within the circuit till they reach 60 cycles per one minute of Earth
time, or per 60 pulse beats (which is now the normal pulse rate of the
disciple), is the total path and practices of scientific yoga of the
pratyahara stage. Now begins the stage of dharna proper.
When the primary astral body is detached from the physical, the link
between them is through a slender but near indestructible cord, the silver
cord or `sutratma', connecting the primary rear brain and the physical
front brain. Hence also the `Yoga Sutra' of Sage Patanjali. We have stated
that the physical body is in a state of `clinical death', but there is a
great difference between this state of the disciple and the actual
clinical death state of an ordinary person. In case of normal death this
cord is snapped and the physical body decays rapidly, but during these
practices the sutratma is intact and the physical body continues to
receive vital energies and so does not develop the haggard, yellowish gray
shade to the skin even after hours or days.
The second major and vital reason is that when a person runs off to the
Himalayas or to an ashram as a young man or woman and does not marry in
the misguided hope and mandate of brahmacharya, it is a sure sign of
selfishness! On this path one can never hope to progress alone! If the
selfish motive be progress for oneself only, it will ever be defeated.
Refer to the diagrams, for in what manner can such a disciple best help
the revolving wheel of samsara? By giving of one's developed and refined
bodies, both male and female, for off-springs, i.e. advanced souls who
have yet to take birth to continue their practices and fulfil their
redeeming, and who need such clean bodies; otherwise they would have to
make do with unprepared, unhealthy, unclean minds and bodies, and be
reared in homes of drunkards, profligates, materialists and playboys, and
the pain through which they pass unnecessarily due to the wrong attitude
of such selfish disciples, such aspirants will have to settle!
So please know that life's greatest duty and happiness is to prepare our
developed bodies and make them available to off-springs, i.e. individuals
to come, and it is a thousand times more blessed to live by such life than
by the misguided mandate of brahmacharya. By all means, the sex is refined
and not unnecessarily indulged in. In the early chapters of the Mahabharata,
we are informed that Brahma himself failed on occasions to prevent his
seed falling or spilling out!! Try to fathom out what that means.
And who can do this impossible job, since the disciple has, as yet, not
gone beyond our solar system in his practices of pratyahara and the super
micro recording monitors are in the causal body in the Ring-pass-not
region? That is why no external guru can do this -- only the
Transcendental Teacher, Ishvara, who alone can reach the region of akashic
records and can decode, for nothing can be hidden from pure Consciousness.
And what, indeed, can stop pure Consciousness from going anywhere, even
entering Janah Universe straightaway or merging in Divine Wholeness? (Only
the rules of the game sportingly accepted when entering Existence can and
do prevent this.)
Now begins the dharna stage of practices and a very different type of
preparation is necessary. This stage of dharna is an extension of
pratyahara stage, the main difference being in the speed of revolutions of
the inner closed circuit, which increases from 60 to 600 cycles per minute
by the end of this stage, thus enabling the astral body to penetrate
deeper and with greater speeds into vaster dimensions and learn therefrom
what future eternities will be like. The disciple will no more confine
himself to the study of the Earth, the planets, and the Sun of our solar
system, but will now reach out beyond and study all the sub-stages of Bhuh
both on the upward and downward arcs. In doing so, he is actually
travelling vertically, ascending or descending, through time, and thus
comes to know under guidance of the Divine Fragment all that is worth
knowing in the seen, cellular universe, Bhuh.
So would you say now that this stage and these practices of dharna stage
are mere `concentration'?
Every night the primary body is detached from the secondary body, and
while the physical body is in a state of clinical death the primary body,
under guidance, meets the events that would otherwise come upon the
disciple later and `redeems' the individual's acts, thought and motives.
The disciple meets the persons involved, wherever they be, 99.9% of whom
are usually still ordinary human beings and will not know that they have
been contacted by the disciple. But they will sense by an instinctive
understanding that something good has happened to them. Alternately, the
disciple may experience this sensibility, in which case he will know if
such a person is ahead of him and whether the disciple is excused already
by a much superior person.
When the dharna stage of study is over, the physical body, brain, senses
and motives are all redeemed, a process which ordinarily would need
innumerable births. According to the law, the disciple is free after this
stage from the bondage of physical births and deaths in Bhuh universe.
But he or she may, if so desired, continue his life in Bhuh, even on this
Earth itself or in any other galaxy, to help fellow human beings, for in
many ways was he earlier involved with them, though nothing can now bind
or force one to take birth and all his actions are free from any
contamination.
The major work has been done during pratyahara stage, which completes the
biological development within. The detachment of the primary body from the
secondary body, i.e. detachment of the sense organs in the physical body
from the senses flowing in the primary body, thus creates a natural mental
state in the disciple of true detachment. The values of life change and
the individual becomes a totally changed personality. In the Geeta, such a
one is beautifully described: "The self-controlled soul who moves among
sense objects, free from either attachment or revulsion, he wins eternal
peace."
In the dharna stage, the disciple learns to let the astral and the
physical bodies interchange their relative positions of being primary and
secondary on the upward arc and the downward arc respectively, for we must
not forget that on the downward arc in Bhuh, the physical is primary and
the astral is secondary, while on the upward arc in Bhuh the physical is
secondary and the astral is primary and could be mayarupi. These skills
are of vital necessity and only under guidance of the Transcendental
Teacher, Ishvara, is all this possible. They also gives an intuitional
understanding of free space and free time, and the other dimensional
understanding of what is loosely called space and time. An individual can
travel through Bhuh, Bhuvah and Svahah as a time-and-space capsule.
Memory pool section IIIb deep is not dormant but the valves or blocks are
shut tight in case of normal people, for their accidental opening can
create very complicated cases of weird and split personalities. This
section is an unending tape of past memory patterns of millions of
lifetimes and constantly keeps rotating within. The point (or
configuration) at which it is at the time of death takes an individual to
that corresponding area in the Universe, i.e. a time-field with the planet
having corresponding conditions of life. Hence the common belief that at
the time of death the thoughts prevailing are to be selected, but such is
not this person's belief.
Section IIIb deep is a fascinating region if consciously made use of, but
can lead to dreadful experiences if unconsciously subjected to. It is
timeless, most ancient, and capable of instructing one in the mysteries of
life and death, karma and causality, and redeeming processes. By a process
of antithesis and correspondences it can project one as much into the
future as into the past, into the corresponding time fields and worlds.
One experiences the many facets of time -- linear, vertical, diagonal and
woven. These are descriptive terms which mean different dimensions, again
a difficulty of language to express. This is the fascinating world of
yogis and masters, who study the way our Universe cannot otherwise be
studied in any other manner.
In the vast, seen universe there are areas and time-fields most ancient of
the past and far ahead in the future. By a process of alignment of the
sensitive film in section IIIb deep, a corresponding area or time field in
the Universe can be approached. And this is instantaneous! We appreciate
now that space travel even at the speed of light is too slow in the mighty
Universe for the simple reason that light takes approximately 90,000 years
to cross the diameter of a single, average galaxy such as ours and we are
talking about billions of such galaxies in all the three universes. This
seen physical universe, like the physical body, has a cojoined astral or
subtle universe, and has the possibility further of cojoining the more
subtle universe, like an aspirant who can use astral and mental bodies as
and when required.
This section IIIb deep has memory patterns or pictures of all the
universes, for during the downward journey or the arc of involution,
every one of us started with the most subtle forms and went through less
subtle to gross forms, and we are now retracing our earlier steps. As
such, all time-fields of the subtle and more subtle universes also, which
will seem to us as distant future or dim past, are available for
examination. The technique of consciously adjusting the section IIIb deep
memory tape at any desired time field is part of scientific yoga
practices, and instantaneously one is millions of years, indeed
eternities, into the dim past or in corresponding eternities in the
future. When such experiences are gathered consciously, what passes in the
name of yoga looks very frivolous indeed.
Now begins the dhyana stage, more difficult as compared to pratyahara and
dharna, and for which a completely different type of preparation is
necessary. The disciple will now study the subtle and molecular universe
Bhuvah, all the sub-stage on the downward and upward arcs of Bhuvah. In
Bhuvah universe, the two bodies that are cojoined are the astral, or
molecular, and the mental, or electronic, which is primary on the upward
arc of Bhuvah.
Now in dhyana, the rate of revolutions is raised from 600 cycles per
minute to as many as 1800 cycles per minute by the time the disciple
approaches the end of his training in dhyana. The two bodies have to be
cojoined to make deeper penetration into Bhuvah universe possible and
hence a better, more powerful space ship than what was made use of in Bhuh
is needed. The mental body has its own inner workings and these are looked
after by the Divine Fragment, and the disciple is guided accordingly
before the nightly visits can begin. All this preliminary work is
completed before nightly visits begin in advanced pratyahara stage.
The mental body will have to absorb or insulate against certain rays of
Bhuvah universe coming from the 21 major and 28 minor vital fixed points
in Bhuvah which we have earlier noted. So further preparations are to be
made, much highly technical work is to be done (refer the diagram of the
cross/chakras with all the cardinal points) before the first travel night
in Bhuvah universe or dhyana stage is to begin.
There is nothing new that science will be able to do. There are past
memory patterns in the mind of each individual, right from the earliest
sub-stage of Svahah as we entered Existence, so a scientist will think of
or recall his astral or mental body stages, eternities upon eternities
before, and though he may not know how yet in dream state he will get
ideas that get translated in his working hours. All discoveries are
nothing else but this.
Previously, the disciple had to detach only his primary body from his
secondary. But now in earthly life his mental body is not with him as
are his astral and physical in his pratyahara and dharna practices, when
he could leave his physical in a state of clinical death and the astral,
like our rockets, soared away into the space of Bhuh universe and came
back to earth repeatedly. So a new technique is to be practised and
perfected now.
The mental body will be at the very beginning of Bhuvah universe on the
first sub-stage; it cannot exist in Bhuh due to the lower vibrations
there. This is now the space station under guidance of the Divine
Fragment. As in pratyahara and dharna stages, the astral body is to be
detached from the physical, the connection to it maintained only via the
sutratma, and the physical body remains in a state of clinical death.
After soaring away into space, at many times greater speed for the
revolutions of the inner circuit are appreciably faster than in pratyahara
or dharna stage, and reaching the first sub-stage of Bhuvah, the astral
`docks' here with the mental body, the space platform, and this, as a
moving laboratory, zooms away into Bhuvah under guidance of the Divine
Fragment for detailed study of Bhuvah universe. On returning after the
practices with the lessons learnt, it has to `unhook' or detach from the
mental at the same stage, and in astral body reach Earth and home safely,
and dock with the physical once again.
In the Geeta, each chapter ends with, "... in the Science of the Supreme
Spirit, in the Art of Self-Knowledge, in the colloquy between the Divine
Lord Sri Krishna and the Prince Arjuna ..." In chapter 11, entitled "The
Cosmic Vision", what do we find and learn? Arjuna, the accepted disciple,
finds that Krishna is the Transcendental Teacher, Ishvara, the Divine
Fragment within him now taking him along the path.
During his first visit under guidance of his Transcendental Master, Arjuna
is not able to understand all that he sees, and is also frightened and
says, "O Lord! I am overwhelmed with fear. Please take again the form I
know. Be merciful, O Lord! ..." He also passes through Bhuh; in Bhuh he
sees, "All these sons of Dhritarashtra, with the host of princes, as well
as the other warrior chiefs, I see them all rushing headlong into Thy
mouths." In Bhuvah he sees, "The troops of celestial Beings enter into
Thee, ... with folded palms; the Great Seers and Adepts ... the divine
Healers ..." And he also sees on the downward arc of Bhuh and Bhuvah "...
and hosts of Mammon-worshipers, demons as well as saints, ..." At what
enormous speeds are these vital space travels possible, science will be
unable to match after centuries of technical progress, for the lines along
which science is moving is incorrect, for the physical matter used in
their space ships can never exceed certain speeds, as has been mentioned
earlier.
In dharna stage, the full redeeming of the physical body, the thinking
instrument brain, senses and free will are accomplished and, going by the
rules of the game, the Divine Fragment has earned the right to demand that
the individual now be free from all birth and death processes in the seen,
physical universe Bhuh. Some disciples do and some do not exercise this
choice, each for their own specific reasons. We shall consider here
further those who do not demand cessation of all births and deaths in Bhuh
and how they continue.
For such an individual who has decided to continue in Bhuh on this Earth
his further births and deaths, which are consciously taken, we find that
the practices continue and the redeeming process of the astral body and
the thinking instrument, manas, and senses is now taken in hand and the
study of all the sub-stages of both the upward and downward arcs of Bhuvah
is completed. It may require many lifetimes. This will entitle the
individual to be free from the births and deaths of the astral body in
Bhuvah after totally redeeming all acts, thoughts and motives of the
downward arc of Bhuvah. So with completion of this work freedom from all
births and deaths of Bhuvah universe is now also obtained and the
individual is now free not to take birth -- ever -- in these two universe
of Bhuh and Bhuvah, as he has redeemed both the physical as well as the
astral bodies, the thinking instruments, brain and manas, as also the
senses as well as motives and thought. With this accomplishment the
individual has completed the stage of dhyana. It is equivalent to reaching
the seventh sub-stage of Bhuh universe and passing on to Bhuvah universe,
and then reaching the seventh sub-stage of Bhuvah and qualifying for entry
into Svahah universe. The mass of humanity will take eternities upon
eternities to achieve what such an individual has achieved consciously in
a few lifetimes.
The revolutions of the internal closed circuit has reached 1800 cycles a
minute and the dhyana stage is completed. The individual continues to take
birth in the physical body and continues to be in this world of humanity,
which right the individual cannot be denied for it has been justly earned,
and much good work the individual does quietly. In ancient days, hundreds
and, in particular periods, thousands of such individuals were practicing
this right to continue in their physical body and be born here on this
planet Earth amongst this humanity and continue their practices and also
the redeeming process. Being so advanced from birth, the theory of `gods
incarnating' was the natural consequence.
Now the individual prepares for the samadhi practices and redeeming of the
mental body and buddhi with senses, and of all that happened on the
downward arc in Svahah universe. Thus the individual has accelerated his
progress and has continued to help other human beings besides redeeming
what was to be redeemed. He has achieved what Sage Patanjali states in
II(16): "Pain which is yet to come can be warded off." Only in the process
of redeeming is this possible. If it were causation, karma or retribution,
then this is not possible at all for one must then meet one's karma for
fulfillment.
The Buddha said, "There is pain, there is a cause of this pain, this cause
can be removed." This cause can be removed by redeeming. In case of
causation, karma, destiny, retribution, the cause cannot be removed -- it
is to be suffered. All these statements refer to redeeming. But those who
would not redeem have to suffer. Karma means past deeds, acts, motives.
It does not mean suffering to come, it actually only means wrongs or
rights committed. And pray, tell us, what can you and I and all of us do
on the downward arc where each day the lowering of vibration made our
thinking duller and avidya just kept on increasing? Besides it was
dictated thus, or rather that it was the result of ignorance plus the very
inherent constituents of matter, especially of rajas and tamas qualities.
So do not be perturbed, for there is a way out. The trouble is that we all
of us are so mixed up in our minds. In India the two words, karma and
dharma, are quite literally the blank cheques of Hindu philosophy.
Now at the end of dhyana practices the individual has reached a stage
where he needs no teacher, but the Divine Fragment stands firmly by the
side of the awakened disciple till the end of the journey. To advance thus
far and to be born in Bhuh is normally not possible, because if the
redeeming is done during the individual's lifetime in the seen universe
Bhuh, as far as the physical body and the thinking instrument brain are
concerned the Bhuh universe ceases and the individual is free from the
gravitation of this Bhuh universe. The same laws hold good for redeeming
in Bhuvah and one is then free from the gravitation of Bhuvah universe,
but as stated earlier, the individual has the right to continue, if so
desired, to be born in Bhuh universe and be on this planet Earth as long
as one so desires, for the individual has a greater link with this
humanity on Earth than anywhere else, but not always and in all cases.
Now that the stage of dhyana is over, the individual prepares for samadhi
stage, to redeem the mental body and buddhi, the thinking instrument of
Svahah universe. The new mental body has been fabricated and refined
further by practices. In Svahah, we have noted earlier, that there is
a single body encasing the Divine Fragment, and so the individual now has
a completely new experience.
The disciple has need of neither the physical nor astral bodies
for transcendental experience, as the astral has no possibility of
entering Svahah because of the difference in vibrations, and so now the
the revolutions of the closed circuit are increased, both in the astral as
well as in the mental body, from 1800 cycles per minute and rising
to 3600 cycles per minute for yet deeper penetration during the practices
of samadhi.
The beauty of this samadhi stage is that the disciple, whether during
daytime or at night, lives on two different planes of awareness
simultaneously. He carries out his duties and obligations and helps
others; at the same time, the mental body under guidance from the Divine
Fragment continues to study sub-stage after higher sub-stage of Svahah, on
both the ascending and descending arcs, plus he continues his main purpose
of redeeming his mental body and buddhi, senses, motives and acts that had
been committed and recorded during Svahah's seven sub-stages on the
downward arc. And yet he lives a normal life on Earth. What actually
happens now in the case of such a disciple can be described as: "If only
we could develop an essence of life or consciousness can we begin to move
in that other world, and yet be alive in this." This is now actually made
possible!
Now the disciple needs not even the silver cord which was the link
maintained between the physical and the astral and for transmitting
directly to the registration area (section I or the front brain) of the
transcendental experiences, for both the astral and mental bodies of the
disciple are now so tuned that all experiences and redeeming done by the
individual is transmitted faithfully even during waking and working hours
to the personality without any cord or sutratma. The astral and the
physical are both free from bondage of any sort, and so extremely perfect
and whole, as good as they were when given in the beginning of Bhuvah and
Bhuh along with their thinking instruments. So this part of the bargain
entered into at nadir by the Divine Fragment is fulfilled!
The last of the bodies the mental is now under the cleansing process and
redeeming continues, and help to fellow beings is continued till the
mental body with buddhi is redeemed and all the sub-stages are
experienced, and freedom from any sort of bondage in Svahah universe is
also obtained.
At the end of the dhyana stage the individual is a yogi or master in the
right sense of the word. At the end of the samadhi stage, the individual
is a mahayogi or adept in the right sense of the word. But such
individuals live a quiet, unassuming life in this world for they are not
bothered with all that happens for they are so free from all laws and
events that they can brush aside anything -- they have redeemed and
fulfilled their part of the bargain.
Now the Divine Fragment gives back, i.e. returns with thanks to Existence,
the three bodies and their equivalent three thinking instruments as well,
along with their sense organs, free will, motives -- everything. The
individual, i.e. the Divine Fragment, will not be asked or forced to take
birth anywhere any more in any of the three universes, but if the
individual thinks fit, will take a mayarupi body, either physical or
astral or mental, wherever he thinks he can serve and help. Such adepts
and mahayogis, when they take birth, in this world can work like God in
our universe and are regarded as divine incarnations, but be sure God does
not incarnate.
This individual has now attained the stage of samadhi with seed but
actually cannot enter Janah Universe, yet. He has to reach the stage of
samadhi without seed, which is most essential, for as long as the seeds
exist their germination is still a possibility!
Chapter 14
Our Universe is very vast indeed, but not endless. There is a definite
limit to our physical universe. But our sense organs and our scientific
instruments yet being very faulty, we get a distorted, endless view. Only
after much proper knowledge and very much improved instruments which are
yet to be invented may we get a more correct view and idea about our
Universe. It may take some thousands of years more at the speed and the
manner in which modern science is progressing.
The more advanced and more sophisticated knowledge and instruments of the
future will find and prove as a fact that a more subtle universe, much
vaster than our physical universe, exists. That besides this physical and
the other subtle universe, science will also be amazed to find a universe
yet more subtle and vaster still, vaster than both these universes put
together. These three universes can be described as (1) cellular or
physical, i.e. Bhuh, (2) molecular or astral, i.e. Bhuvah, and (3)
electronic or mental, i.e. Svahah. All three form one intermingled `whole'
known in the shastras as the `domain of mind', i.e. they form part and
parcel of the Universal Divine Mind or Chittie. It can be termed a unified
field or a unique force field. It is immaterial how we describe it, but
this all-pervading and intelligent substance is the cause of all Existence.
Science will, in the distant future, prove all this to be fact.
The structure of this substance, ranging from the grossest to the most
subtle, depends on ascending and descending rates of vibrations, from low
to medium in the cellular universe, from medium to high in the molecular
universe and from high to exceedingly high vibrations in the electronic
universe. These vibrations, from low to medium to high to exceedingly
high, are responsible for giving extremely different and varied
conditionings on millions of planets throughout the three universes, viz.
throughout the `whole' Universe, and are responsible for light, colour,
texture, heat, magnetism and various `fields' of science. These
vibrations give rise to gross and subtle energies and gross and subtle
rays as well, and so we get gross energies and rays in the cellular
universe, gross to subtle energies and rays in the molecular and subtle
universe, and extremely subtle energies and rays in the electronic
universe.
Similarly, human beings are also the product of the gentle substance in
three grades, which is mistakenly known as matter, primordial matter and
the gentle substance in the cellular, molecular and electronic universes
respectively. So they differ likewise in their structure and are composed
of either matter or primordial matter or the gentle substance,
respectively. Thus there are millions of societies far-flung in the three
universes in millions of differing conditionings.
To make all this possible in each type of human body, suitable centres are
provided in the respective thinking instruments, whether brain or manas or
buddhi, to coordinate the different organs, senses, etc., of each body, to
send and receive messages for necessary reaction and action. So are they
thus structured.
In the cellular body, brain, nerve systems and centres that bring about
this coordination and action which can be expressed in words or acts,
coloured with suitable emotions and reactions, from automatic reflex action
to intuition, is a very wide spectrum of reactions and actions and scope
of awareness; but 97% or more of human beings, even at the present day,
are not beyond the elementary automatic reflex action stage. How to reach
the ultimate intuition or perception stage are the practices of scientific
yoga.
Similarly, for the molecular body and manas there is also a very wide
spectrum and it is coordinated by centres in the thinking instrument,
manas, through various sets of nadis and chakras, and can range from gross
telepathy to clairaudience and clairvoyance, psychometry to higher psychic
possibilities, and there are scientific yoga practices to improve and
sharpen the astral sense organs and senses.
Similarly for the electronic body and buddhi there is also a very
wide spectrum and every important centre in that body is coordinated
directly by buddhi. This body, being so sensitive and rarefied, needs no
nerves or nadis or organs as such; yet coordination between every point in
the body and buddhi is essential, and the broad spectrum is from intuition
to wisdom to instant knowledge to soul power (atman shakti) and is covered
by still higher practices of scientific yoga. Those who can function in
this body with buddhi, i.e. thousands of such societies of human beings,
are like gods to human beings in cellular bodies with brains, howsoever
intelligent.
In the cellular universe, the body and brain carry out a ceaseless,
non-stop process of thought-form-making, reacting to the same, and
translating it into action by word or act. It is like a movie camera that
is never shut off even in sleep and keeps on going, and the product is
dreams both at night and by day. This continuous, non-stop thought form
making process is very necessary to experience the ceaseless, moving
panorama of life, otherwise it would all cease and life as lived normally
can never be possible. But to be free of this continuous process as and
when required forms scientific yoga practices, because a normal cellular
human being is never able to stop this process.
Now a human being on planet Earth, i.e. in the cellular universe, can go
up in the air in an aeroplane, into space in a spaceship, under water in a
submarine, over water in a ship, and on land can move about in a car or
train. These are different vehicles each suited as a particular mode of
transport for a particular purpose. So it is little wonder that God and
Nature have provided human beings everywhere in all the conditionings of
the three universes with proper vehicles and proper thinking instruments
with relevant sense organs, etc., so that all human beings of whatever
type and conditioning should not be confined as prisoners to the narrow
confines of a single planet, but can be everywhere and anywhere and be
like gods.
But without having acquired proper vehicles and properly trained thinking
instruments, with relevant sense organs, etc., we are therefore virtual
prisoners. We can, for example, with difficulty move about on the surface
of our planet on land or sea, and then with recent knowledge can move in
the air and on the water, but to a very limited extent only. On scale,
taking into consideration the nearly 4000 miles radius of the Earth, we
are not able to go more than a few miles up comfortably, nor a couple of
miles down into the oceans or into the bowels of the Earth comfortably,
which means that we are tied down with long chains, prisoners in an open
jail.
Even within such very narrow confines (we are not considering those who
are so close-minded as not to think beyond their state provinces of world
citizenship) many have further handicaps of no sight or hearing or speech.
So our condition on this planet is pathetic and pitiable in comparison to
what it could and should be!
This present helpless and poignant human state is not imposed by God and
Nature. It is self-inflicted, otherwise God and Nature would not have
provided the necessary brain and body centres and nerve systems capable
of being developed for such a purpose. Like certain species losing their
wings or their ability to live in water or on land, this clipping of the
wings in the case of all societies of human beings to lesser or greater
degree is self-inflicted by non use or disuse or abuse. All that is
required is the correct know-how of scientific practices for the
regeneration of sense organs, nerve systems and centres within the
thinking instruments and the body systems, and proper coordination between
them.
But when our minds are so closed that we refuse to believe that other
societies of human beings can live and prosper, as we do, in completely
different millions of conditionings, that there is possibility of
knowledge elsewhere, and that there could not be anything better than the
human frame like the one we enjoy, and we are skeptical about other types
of bodies like the molecular and the electronic, with their thinking
instruments, manas and buddhi, then we have no hope of achieving anything.
Even in our cellular universe and on this planet, our sense organs and our
senses are too poor as instruments to give us any idea of our Universe,
and so we create and improve upon the various instruments and equipment
with which we hope to enlarge our penetration and understanding into this
cellular universe. But on the modest thought that light requires about
90,000 light years to traverse the diameter of the galaxy in which our
solar system floats, and that it is just one of the millions upon millions
of galaxies, and for our poor spaceships of the future, crawling at utmost
67,000 miles per hour, even to cross one galaxy is out of the question,
and to move around, visit and study even one such galaxy is an
impossibility, unless and until we set aside the present methods of
seeking outside of our body systems and start looking and studying within
our body system. But such scientific practices that penetrate inside the
body system are today looked upon by science as so much nonsense!
Instead, what do we find? We see human beings out-doing the animal and
lower life in living an animal life-style. Naturally with such coarse ways
of life, the loftier possibilities have, in course of time, become
dormant, and so the bodies, thinking instruments and centres have gone out
of use due to non use or disuse or abuse.
All the societies of human beings are so isolated from each other in their
typical conditionings in the three universes -- on an average not even in
1500--2000 cubic light years would we find one society of human beings --
that each society unfortunately firmly believes that no other life form
can be superior. It is therefore taken for granted that whatever is
prevailing in each conditioning in the name of science and religion is
supreme, being the latest, little realizing that there are innumerable
such societies and many of them are thousands upon hundreds of thousands
of years technically ahead and more advanced in many ways, and their total
central pool of knowledge, wisdom and experience is open to sincere
seekers and students. This is ancient knowledge and wisdom! How shall we
take advantage and benefit ourselves of their enormous knowledge, wisdom
and experience from this total central pool?
But the trouble is that this so-called human being of the modern day and
modern science does not do his breathing correctly nor his thinking
correctly. This breathing and thinking correctly forms the basis of
elementary knowledge that all sincere seekers and students must know and
practise. Even this knowledge is by word of mouth and not given in book
form, which leaves all sincere students stranded for higher practices, and
higher studies cannot begin if this basic elementary study is not
perfected.
Hence the need first to study and perfect the knowledge of correct
breathing and correct thinking. First we take up correct breathing, known
as the three-step rhythmic breathing (3SRB); this is to be followed by the
correct method of proper thinking, so that one proceeds from automatic
reflex type of thinking to correct, non-disturbing and non-interfering
type of thinking.
Please know that all thinking is merely the neural processes of the brain.
These processes have four different intensities of thought formation. They
are determined by (a) whether dictated by crude emotions and sex, denoted
by ratio 2:4:8:2 as in diagram 1; (b) whether dictated by normal, mixed
emotions and sex, denoted by the ratio 5:2:2:1 that time and again slips
down to 2:4:8:2 as in diagram 2; (c) whether dictated by refined emotions
and sex, denoted by the ratio 5:2:2:1 that does not slide down and is
established diagram 3a; and (d) thought forms in dream state, depending on
(a), (b) or (c) states during daytime, and having a different intensity.
So there are four noticeable rates of thought waves in the gray matter of
the brain. These are the normal waves, there are other more sensitive
waves also.
All these four rates of waves are due to neural processes of the brain
that we normally call thinking. All these types of thinking are only
disturbing and interfering types of thinking. What then is meant by
non-interfering and non-disturbing type of thinking? Disturbing and
interfering type of thinking proceeds in its process of thought formation
from the hind or rear brain to the fore or front brain, i.e. from taluka
or the base of the skull to the front brain. In doing so it pulls from
memory pools IIIa-b memory patterns that are near identical with the
incoming impulses and reaches the fore brain through the passage at the
top of the brain, and in doing so are picked up by the four centres,
I-E-S-M, in the fore brain, depending on the ratio prevalent as in (a),
(b), (c) or (d) intensities of waves, and coloured accordingly. All
reaction is based on this. Most of the time we continuously throw out our
thought forms back into the atmosphere as we receive our incoming impulses
from the atmosphere; in some cases we do suppress -- file away -- our
reaction as memory pattern. Even as we throw out one copy in the
atmosphere, we file another in our memory pool; 90% of such thoughts
wither away from our memory pool, 10% remain with us for some time.
As long as the fore and hind brain computers are involved, life was linked
to emotions and sex of past memory patterns, and so, in a way, was biased
and no true picture emerged, i.e. no correct answer to a question or
problem, nor was anything analyzed correctly, being always under the
influence of past memory patterns with past experience.
Now refer diagram 3b. Henceforth the route of incoming impulses changes
and does not proceed from taluka, i.e. the hind brain, go over from
sections IIIa-b over the top of the brain channel to the fore or front
brain, nor does the front brain computer work and the centres I-E-S-M add
their own colouring. By 3SRB, other corrective methods, and physical and
breathing exercises, certain passages are cleansed and opened, centres so
far dormant are regenerated and certain centres which are of animal type
are deadened. These are some of the elementary practices of scientific
yoga.
When this happens the two bodies, viz. the cellular/physical and the
molecular/astral work as one body system. So far they were not correlated.
They worked unconsciously together to a certain extent and by themselves
to a large extent, but never, as now, consciously as a body system. They
now coordinate and cooperate at every step. This internal rhythm requires
a lot of internal changes and this forms the elementary step of
pratyahara, for making one ready to be able to carry our the higher
processes of pratyahara and beyond later.
Unless we so-called modern human beings learn these two processes, viz.
correct thinking and correct breathing, we will never be civilized human
beings in the right sense of the word, and only after such elementary work
is done are we ready for the higher scientific practices of pratyahara,
dharna, dhyana and samadhi. Once having achieved this, all higher training
is possible; without it, it amounts to fooling ourselves if we think we
can carry out the processes of dharna and dhyana, or rather achieve the
states of dharna and dhyana with our normal undeveloped faculties.
All that is in this Universe, from dust and rocks to thought forms and
mental concepts and beyond, is termed and understood as matter. This
shows clearly that matter is in many grades and has its spectrum from near
zero at nadir, i.e. at the end of the last sub-stage of Bhuh on the
downward arc, to near infinity at the seventh sub-stage of Svahah on the
upward arc. The action on the part of Existence to raise the vibrational
rate (by way of redeeming) at the exact rate it was lowered during
involution and for as long a period brings about a natural state of
evolution of all matter, forms, life and awareness. Hence the terms
involution and evolution, and such cycles thereof have been for eternities
on eternities without end at different times in different parts of the
three universes.
All matter, from the crudest and most opaque to the most subtle,
transparent and invisible to human eyes, is matter or form with some
degree of awareness. Matter and awareness of the same grade or rate of
vibrations are always found comingled. All Existence is an orchestra of
different rates of vibrations. Normally we understand matter with 1-5% of
awareness as inanimate, but such matter also has awareness if we can
trace it, and so actually nothing, strictly speaking, is inanimate or dead
matter.
All creation with infinite number of forms -- gross, subtle, seen and
unseen, from the minutest to the vastest -- are at various stages of
matter/awareness structure and so with their corresponding spectrum of
possibilities and potential. This includes our body/brain system and all
that we know, see, or understand. Hence we come to the obvious conclusion
that our evolutionary progress, conscious or unconscious, depends on
building our body/brain system with matter of higher and yet higher
matter/awareness, so as to be able to fathom the purpose of Creation and
Existence and of our own life.
Matter, and so awareness -- since both always remain comingled (at the
same intensity of vibrations) -- have three qualities, viz. intellectual,
emotional and sex, or, following the shastras and scriptures, we may term
them as sattva, rajas and tamas, respectively. As forms of all types are
by myriad permutations and combinations, so the mixture of these three
qualities is also by myriad permutations and combinations. One such
combination is the vibrational rate or tone, a code which we term
`inherent structure and design', giving a certain spectrum within which
each form, matter, life or awareness can function.
In our body/brain system there are groups, smaller groups, and even
smaller centres -- all are clusters of cells. They carry out most of the
vital functions of our body/brain system and mercifully need no
interference from us. But there are other equally vital functions of
behaviour and thinking that need our active awareness, and in the absence
of such awareness (which is so even today in our normal waking state) such
vital functions are also carried out by the other smaller groups or
centres. This has made man, the human being, a machine, living
automatically with simple awareness, and now if we start to live like
human beings with self-awareness and try to control and guide these
groups, they naturally rebel and make our life miserable and fail us at
every attempt.
It means that our conscious efforts should be to change the ratio 2:4:8:2
to 5:2:2:1 (refer to the intensity chart), which means we must replace
false lines of communications with correct lines of communications, by
checking the drifts of the mind by the four methods shown and thereafter
adopting proper corrective methods. This also means that we have to live
more and more in the world of events and less in time/space relationship
(refer to the text).
We normally get involved with the vital functions that need our active
awareness but do not ourselves remain detached and aware. If we can do so,
it is the state of awareness. The functions of matter, according to
science, cannot go beyond the electronic stage, just because science has
no equipment to measure and to know, neither does science suspect that
there could be such possibilities. But at the cerebellum level in the
human brain something happens beyond the electronic level of function, and
so nothing here can be registered or known. This area is termed the silent
area where, in the words of Dr. Daly King, it is presumed two-thirds of
the total input merely leaks out of the human system.
Since the human body/brain system today is also a mere computerized
organism, it automatically translates all events in space/time
relationship, and so we are able to experience events as experience only.
This makes us think that even the Universe, and all that is in it, is also
existing and limited by space/time relationship. Have we thought what our
experience would be if we could go consciously beyond the electronic level
of functions. Hence "we seek a physical home instead of our celestial Home
(Janah and Tapah Universes)."
All this leads to the fact that in the entire Universe there are areas or
conditionings of matter/awareness depending on the rate of vibrations
forming their structures, or areas of innumerable grades of tamas, rajas
and sattva, from nadir to zenith conditionings. And we have to pass
through all these areas to reach the zenith. To achieve this is not
possible in one lifetime, it is obvious, but would require a long series
of repeated births and deaths. Birth and death presupposes states in
between -- discarnate, or what are termed disembodied states -- which
states are of different matter/awareness and forms and will depend on the
state of the vibrational rate of the body/brain when alive and existing.
It also means that to progress and experience the better and better states
existing in the vast Universe, our constant efforts should be to improve
the vibration rate of our body/brain system. And if we are not aware of
such higher states it does not mean that such higher state areas do not
exist. If we do not experience or sense or register (though we do receive)
higher and higher communications, it does not mean that such coded
communication do not reach us, we who are psychically blind and deaf.
Finally it also means that we who have to take repeated births need
parents of such equally high rate of vibrations. But such parents with
high rate of vibrations are not the socially high or the aristocracy; such
are God's and Nature's aristocracy, though materially they may be poor
and, by the standards of the world, not be having necessary academic
qualifications. But such parents with high rate of vibrations of the
body/brain system must not have the misunderstood ideas of ashram and
brahmacharya, and after preparing their bodies and brains must beget
children and not selfishly believe that they can progress alone.
Above all, never live in fear of sin nor with the thought of making God
angry. Fear of sin does not make us pious. When we expect human beings to
be free from the weakness of anger, should not our God be ever free from
such infirmity? If we endow a Buddha with compassion and understanding,
could not the Creator of the Buddha be yet more compassionate and
understanding? Let us live and think with a clear mind.
But from birth the idea of sin haunts us and our lives are thus based on
false values and hopes, even for the after-life state. If one word has
done incalculable damage to all humanity and still persists in doing great
harm, it is the idea of sin and punishment. With such mental states, with
the ideas of being sinner or slave or servant or machine, how can we ever
get nearer to God, how can God be intimate with us? We can then only find
a wide gulf between us and God, while in fact no such gulf exists. We are
born with wrong ideas, or lines of communications, i.e. with faulty memory
patterns, which is our only sin, and we can consciously correct these
memory patterns.
Universal Divine Mind, Chittie, and so the individual mind, chitta, is the
ocean of high powered pure awareness, and chitta is reduced to the passive
awareness of the individual. The units of consciousness, though in
millions and billions, do not mean multiplicity or divisibility or
many-ness, because each of these units of consciousness can merge, emerge
and remerge into and from the infinite ocean of consciousness, the Divine
Wholeness, and this ocean of consciousness is in no way different from
each unit of consciousness except in the enormous, unending size, like
Chittie and chitta, i.e. the ocean and the individual.
The third area of the brain, called (c) the silent area, is structured to
remain at all times, even during sleep, at the high powered pure awareness
state. The Infinite Mind is also always structured thus. So with both
these being on the same wavelength, whatever the Infinite Mind knows It
flashes the relevant information to this area (c), or whatever this area
(c) would require to know the Infinite Mind would flash back instantly. We
have noted earlier that this area (c) flashes information received to the
area (a) without any line of communication because it is communication far
superior to the electronic stage of communication. This is the state of
diagram 3b.
We know of some lower life that is able to merge its colour with the
surrounding area of foliage; the method is the same, but in their case the
different parts (a) and (b) of the brain work instantly, for such life do
not have area (c). But in the case of human beings the link is between
areas (a) and (c) of the brain, instantly with pure awareness. But in (a)
there should be no attempt at thinking about the question or problem, only
accept whatever is sent back by (c) to (a) without any analysis, however
improper the reply or solution may seem to be. If this is done repeatedly
and faithfully, the individual will start receiving the most correct
replies to questions and solutions to problems instantly.
To prevent this communication from being washed away, the important factor
needed to be kept in mind is that one must be at stage 3b to be able to
close the block at taluka, or the medulla, for this alone will prevent the
four centres, I-E-S-M, from functioning in the registration area. This is
needed for only a fraction of a moment and the answer or solution will
come in words (audio) or in pictures (visual), and with progress will be
audio-visual.
What and where is the seat and source of awareness? High powered pure
awareness is created at muladhara and is diffused or spread throughout the
computerized organism; at places it reduces itself to active awareness and
in some places further to passive awareness. This high powered pure
awareness, when it reaches the silent area (c), remains as undisturbed
high powered pure awareness. In the upkeep area (b) there are pockets of
active awareness, but in the thinking instrument area (a) the pure
awareness reduces itself to passive awareness. By certain practices we can
prevent this pure awareness from being reduced to passive awareness. So,
actually, we find that we are at no stage creating or converting something
to higher grades or states, but we can prevent higher states from being
totally ruined and wasted as unregistered.
All that is known as matter is (1) communication and (2) structure. "We
normally analyze structure; instead, can we analyze communication for what
it may have to convey?" Sage Patanjali calls this "spiritual reading." If
such spiritual reading is not possible, then our inner lines of
communications are faulty or wanting in expression of our full range of
spectrum.
As Existence extends from the highest level of Svahah to the lowest level
of Bhuh and back to the higher level of Svahah, matter/awareness
communications must exist at all levels within this range. Besides, matter
has a constant urge during evolution towards higher levels of awareness
and communication. At its lowest levels it crystallizes and seems not to
be autonomous -- it is inert. "Matter is conscious of its condition but
not of itself, and the same is the case at the human being level of
awareness."
"If we wish to hear what these higher order signals are saying we must
train our lower order bodies to be quietly responsive instead of noisily
responsive. That is to say that we must not allow our physical channels of
communication to become over excited, for if they do they run away with us
and we tend to become completely identified with them."
This brings us back to the communication that can take place, but not as
neurological processes -- the communication at that level which is higher
than the electronic level. It is here and now that the link between the
body/brain system and the Divine Fragment within takes place!
So besides such questions and problems that we can pose, more intriguing
questions like, `who am I?', `is there rebirth?', `what happens at death?'
`cannot birth and death be made conscious?', etc., can be placed and
answers asked for. All such questions can be put in area (a) of the brain
and replies will flash back. There is no neurological link involved
between areas (a) and (c), i.e. between the registration area and the
silent area and this, we repeat, is communication between the body/brain
system and the Divine Fragment within, the eternal something.
Thus one can be in meditation and yet live the normal life of the
householder -- the two-fold path of Geeta -- and no one can even suspect
that one is different in any manner from the common man in the street as
one mixes with the crowd. In fact this is the true meditation and there is
no need for sitting cross-legged and keeping the eyes closed. This is the
state of the complete or fully developed individual, who does not waste
life by roaming in area (a) of the brain, but keeping it under control can
inform himself about any subject in the vast Universe. Thus one becomes a
Buddha or a Christ.
The exercise of observing the stream of thought formations and the erratic
behaviour of the organism, as also the exercise of binding the area (a),
the thinking instrument, to a set task can slowly help you to maintain
active awareness, and later on you will be able to maintain high powered
pure awareness.
This state of total high powered pure awareness then, by mere touch or
proximity to another organism, whether human or lower life or even any
form of matter, immediately understands its structure, i.e. communication,
spectrum and inherent design, and so also understands the physical,
emotional and mental states of any form or organism. Later still, this
total high powered pure awareness can be made to radiate to any distance
and from a distance can understand thus any organism or form of matter.
Such high powered communication is audio/visual and is beyond the
electronic stage. It is also fully detached from space/time conditions.
As the two sides of a coin do not create two coins, and the front and back
of a human being do not create two human beings, so the totality of a
thing always has two sides to it, i.e. two ways of understanding it. The
worldly life that culminates in proper and pure action, and the higher
life that culminates in full illumination are both the same and equally
necessary to a whole and complete life. This is what the dualistic brain
of Arjuna is unable to understand in what Lord Krishna wishes to convey.
In chapter 3 of the Geeta, Arjuna asks, "If wisdom is above action, why
dost thou advice me to engage in this terrible fight? Thy language
perplexes me and confuses my reason." To this Lord Krishna replies, "In
this world there is a two-fold path. There is the path of wisdom for those
who meditate and the path of action for those who work." "Only the
unenlightened speak of wisdom and right action as separate, not the wise.
The level that is reached by wisdom is also attained through right action
as well. He who perceives that the two are one (i.e. two sides of a coin)
knows the Truth."
It will so happen that by daily right living one could and would
progress from lesser truths to higher truths, but it does not mean that
truths are many -- it means that more of the ultimate Truth will be
understood by us progressively as our inner inherent structure will keep
improving and absorbing more and more with right living and right
thinking.
Only one who can contentedly live in the physical world in a physical
body, neither being attached nor getting repulsed, nor considering it as
illusory, is a Buddha. With the same equanimity that person should be able
to live contentedly in the other two universes and in the other two bodies
with their thinking instruments and senses -- such a one is a Buddha.
After having lived and experienced all the three universes contentedly and
realizing -- not just having only a mental concept -- that these universes
together do not form our original home, that Existence is not our original
home, then we must return with thanks these bodies and take leave of these
three universes, thanking them for having kindly tolerated us for
eternities, and not as unmannerly upstarts say, `It is all illusory!' We
then consciously step into our true, original Home, Janah Universe, and at
that time return with thanks all the three bodies, their thinking
instruments, senses and free will to the source, i.e. the central pool,
the Mahah region, from where we had borrowed them eternities earlier, to
experience these three universes.
But we must first learn the `know-how' of how to change from physical
body to astral body and then to mental body, and with that possibility
experience new dimensions of awareness, i.e. higher and higher truths.
Sage Patanjali says in IV(1): "The transfer of awareness from a lower
vehicle into a higher is part of the great creative and evolutionary
process." But this is to be consciously performed. There is the slow and
unconscious evolutionary process and there is also an evolutionary, fully
active and conscious process, which Sage Patanjali explains to his
accepted disciples by word of mouth -- in the fifth book of the Yoga
Sutra, not traceable so far.
These bodies and their thinking instruments are not needed in our Home,
Janah Universe, for we are true Divine Fragments there. To understand this
we have to understand the divine structure of Creation. Bhuh--Bhuvah--Svahah,
form the domain of mind, Infinite Divine Mind, and this whole domain of
mind is dismissed as illusory by those who have had a fleeting glimpse of
what is beyond. Do not say so parrot-like, for only after experiencing
does one have a right to say thus -- and then one will not say so!
Encompassing this domain of mind is Mahah region, the central pool and
central resting place of memory of each individual from the beginning of
our roamings and of all humanities in the three universes.
Beyond this Mahah region is our Home -- Janah and Tapah. Tapah is Divine
Wholeness, we being its Divine Fragments! Our language brings to our
mind the idea of many-ness, or multiplicity. But just as millions of
buckets of water drawn from the ocean do not fragment the ocean or the
water, for as soon as they are poured back into the ocean we cannot know
or differentiate one bucket from another or from the ocean itself, and all
is again one ocean only -- so are we Divine Fragments, one with Divine
Wholeness, and we can separate from or merge into this ocean of Divine
Wholeness, for Divine Fragments are one and the same thing as Divine
Wholeness.
Appendix 1
Book I Rearranged
Total = 20 + 15 = 35 sutras
Book II Rearranged
I(34). The peace of the chitta (or thinking instrument) is also brought
about by the regulation of the prana or life breath.
I(35). The chitta can be trained to steadiness through those forms of
concentration which have relation to the sense perceptions.
I(37). The chitta is stabilized and rendered free from illusion as the
lower nature is purified and no longer indulged in.
II(28). When the eight means or steps to yoga have been steadily
practised, and when impurity has been overcome, enlightenment takes place
leading up to full illumination.
II(29). The eight means of yoga are: yama or the five commandments,
niyama or the five rules, asana or posture (especially of the thinking
instrument), pranayama or right control of life-force, pratyahara or
abstraction, dharna or attention, dhyana or meditation, and samadhi or
contemplation.
II(30). Harmlessness, truth to all beings, abstention from theft, from
incontinence and from avarice, constitute yama or the five commandments.
II(31). Yama (or the five commandments) constitutes the universal duty and
is irrespective of race, place, time or emergency.
II(32). Internal and external purification, contentment, fiery
aspiration, spiritual reading and devotion to Ishvara constitute niyama
(or the five rules of life).
II(33). When thoughts which are contrary to yoga are present, there
should be the cultivation of their opposite.
II(34). Thoughts contrary to yoga are: harmfulness, falsehood, theft,
incontinence and avarice, whether committed personally, caused to be
committed or approved of, whether arising from avarice, anger or
ignorance; whether slight in doing, middling or great. These result always
in excessive pain and ignorance. For this reason, the contrary thoughts
must be cultivated.
II(35). In the presence of him who has perfected harmlessness, all enmity
ceases.
II(36). When truth to all beings is perfected, the effectiveness of his
words and acts is immediately to be seen.
II(37). When abstention from theft is perfected, the yogi can have
whatever he desires.
II(38). By abstention from incontinence, energy is acquired.
II(39). When abstention from avarice is perfected, there comes an
understanding of the law of rebirth.
II(40). Internal and external purification produces aversion for (or
desire to be free from) form, both one's own and all forms in the three
worlds.
II(41). Through purification comes also a quiet spirit, concentration,
conquest of the organs, and ability to see the Self.
II(42). As a result of contentment bliss is achieved.
II(43). Through fiery aspiration and through the removal of all impurity,
comes the perfecting of the bodily powers and of the senses.
II(46). The posture assumed must be steady and easy.
II(47). Steadiness and ease of posture is to be achieved through
persistent slight effort and through concentration of the thinking
instrument (chitta) upon the Infinite.
II(48). When this is achieved, the pairs of opposites no longer limit.
II(49). When right posture (asana) has been attained there follows right
control of prana and proper inspiration and expiration of breath.
II(50). Right control of prana (or the life-force) is external, internal
or motionless; it is subject to place, time and number and is also
protracted or brief.
II(54). Abstraction (or pratyahara) is the subjugation (calming) of the
senses by the thinking principle and their withdrawal from that which has
hitherto been their object.
II(55). As a result of these means there follows the complete subjugation
of the sense organs.
Total = 3 + 23 + 4 + 5 = 35 sutras.
II(1). The yoga of action, leading to union with the soul, is fiery
aspiration, spiritual reading and devotion to Ishvara.
II(2). The aim of these three is to bring about soul vision and to
eliminate obstructions.
II(22). In the case of the man who has achieved yoga (or union) the
objective universe has ceased to be. Yet it existeth still for those who
are not free.
II(23). The association of the soul with the mind and thus with that
which the mind perceives, produces an understanding of the nature of that
which is perceived and likewise of the Perceiver.
II(24). The cause of this association is ignorance or avidya. This has to
be overcome.
II(25). When ignorance is brought to an end through non-association with
the things perceived, this is the great liberation.
II(26). The state of bondage is overcome through perfectly maintained
discrimination.
II(27). The knowledge (or illumination) achieved is seven-fold and is
attained progressively.
II(44). Spiritual reading results in a contact with the soul (or divine
One).
II(45). Through devotion to Ishvara the goal of meditation (or samadhi)
is reached.
III(12). When mind control and the controlling factor are equally
balanced, then comes the condition of one-pointedness.
III(13). Through this process the aspects of every object are known,
their characteristics (or form), their symbolic nature, and their specific
use in time-conditions (stage of development) are known and realized.
III(14). The characteristics of every object are acquired, manifesting or
latent.
III(49). The man who can discriminate between the soul and the Spirit
achieves supremacy over all conditions and becomes omniscient.
III(54). This intuitive knowledge, which is the great Deliverer, is
omnipresent and omniscient and includes the past, the present and the
future in the Eternal Now.
III(55). When the objective forms and the soul have reached a condition
of equal purity then is At-one-ment achieved and liberation results.
IV(1). The higher and lower siddhis (or powers) are gained by
incarnation, or by drugs, words of power, intense desire (obsession) or by
meditation.
IV(3). The practices and methods are not the true cause of the transfer of
consciousness, but they serve to remove obstacles, just as the husbandman
prepares his ground for sowing.
IV(4). The `I am' consciousness is responsible for the creation of the
organs through which the sense of individuality is enjoyed.
IV(9). There is identity of relation between memory and effect-producing
cause, even when separated by species, time and place.
IV(12). The past and the present exist in reality. The form assumed in
the time concept of the present is the result of developed characteristics
and holds latent seeds of future quality.
IV(13). The characteristics, whether latent or potent partake of the
nature of the three gunas.
IV(14). The manifestation of the objective form is due to the one-pointedness of
the (long-prevailing) effect-producing cause (the unification of
the modifications of the chitta or mind stuff the thinking instrument).
IV(16). The many modifications of the one mind produce the diverse forms
which depend for existence upon those many mind impulses.
IV(17). These forms are cognized or not cognized according to the
qualities latent in the level of awareness.
Total = 5 + 10 + 6 + 9 = 30 sutras.
Book IV Rearranged
IV(18). The Lord of the mind, the perceiver, is ever aware of the
constantly active mind stuff, the effect-producing cause.
IV(19). Because it can be seen or cognized, it is apparent that the mind
is not the source of illumination.
IV(20). Neither can it know two objects simultaneously, itself and that
which is external to itself.
IV(21). If knowledge of the mind (chitta) by a remoter mind is
postulated, an infinite number of knowers must be inferred and the
sequence of memory reactions would tend to infinite confusion.
IV(22). When the spiritual intelligence, which stands alone and freed
from objects, reflects itself in the mind stuff (chitta), then comes
awareness of the Self.
IV(23). Then the mind stuff, reflecting both the knower and the knowable,
becomes omniscient.
Total = 15 + 2 + 8 + 6 = 31 sutras
Total = 8 + 5 + 16 + 0 = 29 sutras
IV(5). Consciousness is One, yet produces the varied forms of the many.
IV(6). Among the forms which consciousness assumes, only that which is
the result of meditation is free from latent karma.
IV(15). These two, consciousness and form, are distinct and separate;
though forms may be similar, the consciousness may function on differing
levels of being.
IV(24). The mind-stuff also, reflecting as it does an infinity of mind
impressions, becomes the instrument of the Self and acts as a unifying
agent.
IV(25). The state of isolated unity (withdrawn into the true nature of
Self) is the reward of the man who can discriminate between the mind stuff
and the Self, or spiritual man.
IV(26). The mind then tends towards discrimination and increasing
illumination as to the true nature of the one Self.
IV(27). Through force of habit, however, the mind will reflect other
mental impressions and perceive objects of sensuous perception.
IV(28). These reflections are of the nature of hindrances, and the method
of their overcoming is the same.
IV(29). The man who develops non-attachment even in his aspiration after
illumination and isolated unity becomes aware, eventually, through
practised discrimination, of the over-shadowing cloud of spiritual
knowledge.
IV(30). When this stage is reached then the hindrances and karma are
overcome.
IV(31). When, through the removal of hindrances and the purification of
the sheaths, the totality of knowledge becomes available, naught further
remains for the man to do.
IV(32). The modifications of the mind stuff through the inherent nature
of the three gunas come to an end, for they have served their purpose.
IV(33). Time, which is the sequence of the modifications of the mind,
likewise terminates, giving place to the Eternal Now.
IV(34). The state of isolated unity becomes possible, when the three
qualities of matter (the three gunas) no longer exercise any hold over the
Self. The pure Spiritual Consciousness withdraws into the One.
Total = 21 + 14 = 35 sutras.
Appendix 2
We wish to state here an aspect of love and death, or birth and death. An
earnest student will understand much from what follows.
All three types of love, except for grade (3b), create fatigue. What
happens to the human body is what happens in case of metal fatigue -- just
as metal gives way, so does the human body fail, or give way and die.
This fatigue daily creates sleep which to a certain extent reinforces the
body. Even if the sleep is of the required quality and at particular hours
only, it is scarcely enough and creates a debit account. This daily debit
balance brings on old age. Daily, temporary sleep creates complete,
temporary unawareness and, with the daily increasing debit balance, one
day brings about a very long, complete unawareness and with it a total
loss of memory and non-functioning within -- this we call death.
To understand this very long total unawareness we must study the `daily'
unawareness. But the world has coined a different word, a dreadful word --
`death' -- for the former without bothering to study the latter, sleep.
And around this word `death' the world has woven an atmosphere of
depression, artificial sadness and grief, as well as meaningless rites,
prayers and ceremonies, not one of them worthwhile perpetuating but,
thanks to our priests and religious leaders, indulged in daily. This is
the result of ignorance.
When love creates a human body, that child feeds on love, it grows on
love, but this relationship of love does not go on forever in Bhuh. It
stops sooner or later, more often sooner than later, for the intensity
slows down and, in many cases, completely disappears. On the quality of
this relationship and how soon it starts to slow down depends the
emotional maturity of the child. Physical growth is not so important, and
neither is intellectual growth, because both have other sources and
factors that take care of them. But the emotional growth of the child has
only one source, and that is the parents -- not child and mother only,
otherwise it leaves a vital gap, but both parents!
The human being is, first and last, an emotional entity because the
primary body, the astral or molecular body, is the body of emotions.
Emotions are chemicals, they are vibrations that can build or break. In
this fine sensitive human body, energy exchanges and chemical reactions
and transformations take place continuously. When these take place
properly, they make the human body biologically complete or whole; even
so, this parent-child relationship should be total and complete for it is
the most important factor.
The critical periods are between the ages 0-3 years, 3-7 years, and from
7-14 years. If, for some reason, love from either of the parents is
neglected in any one period, compensatory love must be given later to fill
that gap. This is extremely important and essential. Whatever is missing
is felt but is not easy for the growing or grown-up child to express, even
after adult age. This missing is felt throughout life and the individual
seeks for its fulfillment but knows not how to, nor what nor where; he
only feels it deep down in the so-called sub-conscious, i.e. in the memory
pattern where it is registered. All such `missing' is also recorded in the
super micro recording monitor as characteristics.
Why is the thirst so great in the present generation and growing daily?
Which of the seven aspects of love is missing? How does one find out?
These aspects have vibrations, i.e. color, texture, sound, form, and the
four elements, each from crude to most refined. What, or who, can provide
this something missing? On this are religious faiths, schools of thought
and faculties all over the world based. How shall we know what remedy is
actually right?
The search in the name of religion, theology, philosophy, yoga, zen and
other such disciplines is only a search for what is missing from love.
One full note is missing, not just a semitone! This makes an individual
biologically incomplete. In studying the diagrams, we have noted how very
important it is to be biologically complete. If one is not biologically
complete, whose fault is it? The answer is not easy to give: "Master who
did sin, he or his forbear, for he was born blind?" "Neither hath this
man sinned, nor his forbear, but that the law of God should be made
manifest in him." -- Lord Jesus Christ.
It is sad but true that in the entire expanse of Bhuh scattered in various
galaxies, for every ten humanities reaching the fourth sub-stage on the
upward arc, seven proceed normally, two out of ten develop psychic powers,
retain a special fondness for such psychic powers and play around for a
very long time, and one out of ten advances greatly technically and
becomes godless, emotionless and heartless, like the societies of ants and
bees, and lives and progresses thus. This decision to go psychic or to be
technically advanced is taken in sub-stage 4 on the upward arc of Bhuh
and in each case, after the decision is taken or made, evolution continues
strictly as per that decision and it comes to each humanity as a natural
characteristic.
Like electrical energy, the energies of life and awareness are created
with great force and potential by the technically advanced humanity, for
even in the natural humanity these energies are not spiritual energies.
Only, they are more subtle and more potent than electrical energy. So the
energies of life and awareness are generated and channeled as required,
i.e. they are bottled for use. And by the seventh sub-stage this humanity
is able to create a synthetic humanity not different in any way from the
natural humanity.
(Our humanity, too, will one day be able to bottle these energies for use
in emergency; it will be possible even by our late sub-stage 4. In a few
years, our scientists will be able to create electricity within an
instrument -- a sort of `built-in' mechanism -- so that the instrument can
work endlessly without being fed with any energy from an outside source.)
Even so is the synthetic humanity with the energies of life and awareness
`built-in' and also given certain memory and behaviour response patterns.
But synthetic individuals are not robots -- they are all as good as
natural humanity, with flesh, skin and bones, organs, tissues, blood and
gray matter, with a thinking instrument and senses, but with no free will.
Such a technically advanced humanity is completely all female and all such
technically advanced humanities are all females. The female species is
more complete biologically and more resistant also. Even today, in our
humanity, the female is really tough; this male has so far only made a
show of being tough. The male has, from the beginning of the seventh
sub-stage, ceased to dominate; he becomes subservient, is first relegated
to second place under female rule and then slowly becomes extinct. Between
these two stages, Nature prepares her plans to deal with this humanity.
Remember that each sub-stage is an eternity and so there is limitless time
between these two stages.
One such planet and one such solar system that appeared to them as
woebegone and primitive and which they had selected for their earlier
experiments with lower type of life and later had planted a synthetic
humanity, happens to be (believe it or not!) our plant Earth and our Solar
System. So are we that synthetic humanity? This happened more than 65
million years ago, and for a very long period of years the synthetic
humanity is maintained by the technically advanced humanity in the hope of
finding a male sperm capable of procreating and begetting a male child
when transplanted to their planet.
God and Nature have taken care to bring about such upheavals later as to
obliterate any trace of and every vestige of their civilization by
creating land in place of water and submerging land to create oceans. Yet
somewhere or the other at times, we will get proofs of this civilization,
of this synthetic humanity that was planted on our planet by a technically
advanced humanity millions of years ago.
In our own body system, there are economic cycles and balances. For
instance, the heart sends blood to all parts of the body system and this
blood returns to the heart through a system of veins collecting all the
dead matter. The heart then pumps this dirty blood to the lungs where it
is oxygenated, whereby a part of the body heat is produced, and this
cleans blood once again reaches the heart to be send back to the body
system.
The right time arrives when the technically advanced humanity fails in all
its efforts to find a `sperm' that would give them male offsprings from
amongst all the males born and grown up as synthetic humanity and
transplanted by thousands to their original planet in hope of the miracle
to happen. And when nothing succeeds, it seems impossible to survive. Now
they use their technical knowledge to extend their own life span
enormously.
So advanced are the technical humanity that they never fail in anything
they undertake. They implant in each synthetic individual a lethal
chemical which immediately enters the body system. It is also injected in
the waters, plants and lesser life on the planet and in the atmosphere. It
is not meant to be immediately fatal. This chemical creates an individual
who is restless, depressed, anti-social, aggressive, jealous, always in
fear and tension, and will kill and destroy in self-preservation. And so
the synthetic humanity begin to destroy each other and each would not rest
till the other is destroyed. This restlessness is prevalent in all the
kingdoms now also due to the effects of this chemical.
It was expected that this chemical would act and finish off in a matter of
months leaving not one alive. After it is done, this technically advanced
humanity forgets all about this synthetic humanity for nothing in
Existence can now save this synthetic humanity. And it would have happened
just as planned had not God and Nature, with willing volunteers, not come
to the aid of this synthetic humanity -- but divine intervention comes
thus to aid, without prayers, when required according to law.
But from their distant planet, the technically advanced humanity could
have disintegrated this planet itself by a single flash of a ray. This
would have created a lot of complications for the entire solar system
would have been unbalanced. But we have earlier noted that volunteers by
their own silent methods directed the technically advanced humanity to
take recourse to the chemical option which was equally fatal, rapid and
unerring, and, above all, in keeping with their very cruel nature. In
doing so, an opportunity was created to work against the plan and for
which preparations were ready.
The result is that primitive man starts out on our planet as a natural
society of humanity at the beginning of sub-stage 4 on the upward arc, at
least 65 million years or more before our time. This process is slow
because the technically advanced humanity tried to extend the life span
of all its individuals indefinitely, and as one by one of that technically
advanced humanity died, their replica in synthetic were replaced by the
primitive society of humanity. During this long transition period while
the transplanting continued to the last individual, the entire synthetic
humanity became a natural society of humanity, but extremely primitive.
Thus the technically advanced humanity slowly disappeared but Nature's
economy saved a whole society of humanity from being destroyed.
It was at this stage that great cataclysms started to take place all over
our planet, because the synthetic humanity that was planted on our Earth
was more advanced on a technical scale than what we are today by at least
15-20 thousand years and their civilization covered the entire Earth.
So every vestige of their civilization was also destroyed, along with
their synthetic monster animals.
The fatal effects of the chemical were reduced as much as possible, but
deep down they had penetrated the system, the planet and the atmosphere,
and so remained to some extent. Even after a fresh start as a primitive
society of humanity as far back as 65 million years or more, these effects
are largely still there even today. The shielding effects of the planet
Jupiter and our Sun and the advanced state of our Earth were all
responsible for the success of this immense task. But we do carry in our
system the effects of that lethal chemical, and we, who were once
synthetic, became a primitive society or the earliest specimens of
humanity of sub-stage 4 on the upward arc of Bhuh. And our civilization
from our days as a synthetic humanity lies buried deep in the bowels of
our Earth, one day to be made apparent, though that day is far off indeed.
Some may ask, is Jupiter such an important planet? And if a planet like
Jupiter were not there in a solar system, is that society of humanity
lost? Yes, in a solar system where a society of humanity exists in any
area of the Universe, if a planet of the type of Jupiter is absent, that
humanity can never have any inclinations towards God, towards return to
the source, and other noble emotions, and ultimately becomes a brutal,
advanced humanity. And wherever such a planet is in a solar system, that
society of humanity is safe to advance as a natural humanity. And a planet
like Jupiter can save and salvage a fallen humanity also.
Jupiter has certain spots, small and very large, both on the surface and
deep inside, that send certain types of energy rays which create a
force-field of a type that has the power to raise the lowest and most
brutal vibrations to high spiritual intensity, always towards
spirituality. One day, similar spots, but smaller in size, will be found
in the Himalayan region, both on the surface and deeper down, and these
two planets, Jupiter and our Earth, work like large super transmitting and
receiving monitors respectively, forging a link through these spots. So
our Earth is receiving rays, both highly helpful and damaging, and in her
laboratory at the core she works on these rays and energies. With her own
ability to produce healing rays and with great help from Jupiter and the
Sun, she maintains us (refer to the Earth's core chart), of which we have
hardly any knowledge now -- all we know is to abuse her. This is how our
Earth is redeeming her past.
Do you still think that these planets are lifeless orbs that keep moving
mechanically?
Some may raise the question that our Sun does not stand in a high category
among other suns and stars, so what could a mere planet like Jupiter be?
To this we say that out Sun is very senior and highly advanced. Just as we
cannot judge a book by its cover, so we may not judge our Sun by its size
and luminosity. There are innumerable suns and stars that are far bigger
and brighter; some are giants in size and brilliance compared to our Sun.
So also, our Jupiter is very special in some ways, very senior and highly
advanced, though it may appear as nothing before other stars and suns, and
even other planets.
Some may even point out that our Sun with its Solar System goes round the
star Sirius as if it were a captive, so Sirius must be ruling our Sun in
some ways, just as our Sun dominates over the planets that go round it.
But the truth and fact is completely different: our Sun is parent to star
Sirius! Sirius is a binary star, with one large, bright orb and the other
a dark, very heavy `dwarf'. Slowly, with each revolution of our Sun round
it in 25,000 years, these two orbs of Sirius are brought closer to each
other. (A formula exist for such calculations.) This will continue till
the dark dwarf will fall right into the center of the bright star and in
doing so will create its own family of planets -- a solar system. There is
a direct link and push with each revolution of our Sun round Sirius.
When our Sun was at the stage that Sirius is now today, i.e. a binary
star without its solar system, another advanced senior star with its solar
system did the same work that our Sun is doing today -- a few eternities
before our time! The humanity that lived in that solar system then was in
the fourth sub-stage of Bhuh and now that humanity is nearing the sixth
sub-stage of Svahah. Hence the link between that humanity and ours in
salvaging Earth from synthetic into natural humanity and sending their
sons to our humanity to guide us. We call them incarnations of God --
humanity like the Christ, the Buddha, Krishna -- but they are actually
from the sixth sub-stage of Svahah; they have now have gone into the
Ring-pass-not and are preparing to go beyond. That solar system exploded
ages ago to leave a black hole of utmost power and potential from which
future generation became possible.
The advanced sons of that humanity helped us and are still helping us in
many ways. When star Sirius will merge its two orbs and have a solar
system of its own, and later its own humanity, our Sun would by then have
become a red giant, dissolve the whole Solar System within its body, from
where it had once emerged, and disappear completely leaving behind an
intense force field. And much before that, our whole humanity will be
somewhere else on the upward arc in the vast expanse of Existence. By then
we would be in the Mahah region, the Ring-pass-not, ready to go into
Creation and later merge into Divine Wholeness forever, and our planet
Earth likewise also.
Our Sun, Jupiter and our Earth are all very senior, highly developed and
on the upward arc. We as humanity in this solar system should consider
ourselves very fortunate and stop bragging about our science and the talk
about conquering Nature, but rather set up communications with our Earth
and through her with Jupiter and the Sun; our progress then will be a
thousand times faster. But we think we know so much! And of what help can
these senseless and lifeless orbs be to us! Are we not the only self
conscious beings in all Existence!
In passing, we may mention that the Moon is the negative karma of our
Earth. Science will bear out that in proportion to the size of our Earth,
the size of the Moon at a distance of a quarter of a million miles is far
heavier a load than any other bigger planet, or even the Sun itself, has
to maintain. It is the negative vibrations of the Moon that have caused so
much evil on our planet. The Moon is a highly negative entity and, though
much good is done by our planet Earth to neutralize these effects, is the
cause of many shattered nerves and tensions, diseases and ailments that
prevail upon our Earth. The dark side of the Moon harbors lone astral
shells of those dead persons who have strong, crude emotions and
unfulfilled desires. Such negative, vicious astral shells dwell there till
their disintegration takes place.
Refer to the Earth's core chart. In the diagram is shown a thin border
which is the crust of the planet. This thin crust is the skin of the
planet; it holds the highest mountains and deepest oceans, and nurtures
all life, on land, in water and in the air, from the microbe to the blue
whale and all human beings. The rest is continuous upheaval and movement,
as explained below, but all according to a meticulously laid-down plan.
All recorded and unrecorded history and geography of the human race of the
present and the past is buried deep down below this crust of the planet
and cyclic upheavals leave no trace behind of what has been!
Notice that from the centre towards the surface of the Earth are shown
sixteen segments or circular belts, or rings. Each ring is approximately
250 miles deep, some a little more or a little less in width. Four such
rings comprise a section; there are thus four sections, each nearly 1,000
miles deep. These sections are marked A, B, C and D, and are shown in
different colours. Each section is different and serves a different
purpose.
Section A is the floating section and includes the skin or crust we call
solid ground. Section C maintains (strange as it may seem) the balance in
the atmosphere and the water content in the crust, i.e. in the oceans and
on land. It is the pressure area of the planet, equivalent to the upkeep
area in humans, and takes the help of section B. Section B is a silent
area of the planet, playing a quiet but very important part, while section
A is the continuously changing, turmoil area of the planet, like the
thinking instrument in humans. Each section does its appropriate work.
Adjacent sections whirl in opposite direction to each other: section A
whirls anticlockwise, section B whirls clockwise, and section C whirls
anticlockwise.
The topmost ring of section C is prepared and then moved to enter section
A, and in due course, say from 2-3 million years, becomes the crust of
section A of the planet in large patches, and so an absolutely different
type of flora and geography is created by stages. Continents are mere
floating leaves on her waters! The planet changes its poles every 25,000
years.
Our planet, like a snake, throws off her skin periodically. Nature's
tides on our planet, like the tides of the ocean which has high and low
tides, are of 12,500 or 25,000 years duration. In such periods one full
ebb and flow of tide takes place in, say, 12,500 years. We are at present
on the crest of the high tide and this coincides with one complete round
of our Solar System around the star Sirius, which takes 25,000 years. The
smallest fraction, or one of the twelve zodiac houses, is about 2083 odd
years.
Huge and forceful bubbles from this section C rise regularly and passing
through sections B and A reach the crust. These periodic bubbles, which
rise not at random but as per an intelligent order, keep the large masses
of water deep in the oceans moving regularly, create rivers at various
levels and flowing in different directions, and also move large bodies of
water trapped in deep land contours, deep down in the oceans; otherwise
these waters would remain motionless and become death traps for all life
on this planet. The bubbles then escape from the oceans into the
atmosphere as small bubbles. All these actions go on continuously all over
the planet, from the surface to deep down in section C. The core chart
shows such a continuous chain of processes taking place between sections C
and A, upto the surface crust of the planet.
Like the ebb and flow of the tides of the oceans, humanity on this planet
increases and then decreases considerably for reasons of soul
transmigration. The planet has ways of doing so as per a cosmic plan, for
she has reached a stage of being conscious and able to take active part in
the cosmic plan. (We human beings have not found time to come out of our
illusions yet.) Our planet is a school -- as are all life-bearing planets
-- for humanity reaching the fourth sub-stage of Bhuh and being prepared
for the fifth sub-stage. On reaching it, souls are made to migrate in
groups to other areas of the galaxy to progress further.
Earlier have been civilization even better and more well spread out than
our present day one, but she can bring about upheavals that leave no trace
of them, for she is not bothered with our material civilization but only
with our spiritual progress! The next coming upheaval, which will take
anywhere from 2,000 to 5,000 years, will leave nothing of our present day
civilization, and a new skin or crust will replace the present one and
cover the surface of our planet. Our so-called great civilization, our
wealth, our history, geography and science, our minerals, all life that we
know of, will undergo change, a sort of annihilation, that will leave
nothing recognizable, and all this happens and results on the skin or
crust of our planet. If we can realize our insignificant and perilous
position, our size and our puny abilities, we would be wiser by far!
Neither do we probe and go two inches deep within our own brain and
search. No wonder we go in search of God to all the sacred places and to
the Himalayas, but we do not go down deep within ourselves, a mere two
inches, and reach our silent area, the holy ground! But that is human
nature, and only those who can go within these two inches -- on planetary
scale it is 4,000 miles -- can know and learn the great secrets and wonders
of creation awaiting in these areas. If humanity and modern science can
do so it would then be possible to plunge into space many, many light
years deeper. But we want to put the cart before the horse always, for we
always appreciate the glamorous and Nature and God has never denied free
will to anyone. On cosmic scale, why or where is the hurry, when a million
years are not even a few moments of Earth time or human time!
Each section from the surface of the Earth to the primary core is to be
divided into 16 segments each of 22.5 degrees angular width as shown in
the chart. Certain movements in the body of the planet and within the
environment of the Earth makes the planet swing from side to side, like a
spinning top, i.e. from left to right and right to left, or towards the
Sun and away from it, by about 22.5 degrees
Seven vayus (like the vayus within the primary body of a human being) --
one for lower life, one for plant and vegetation, and five vayus especially
for humanity and, to some extent, for all the flora and fauna -- circulate
constantly in the body of the planet and have a distinct effect on the
physical planet and all that exists thereon. Each day of the week, these 7
vayus in 16 different permutations and combinations rotate from core to
surface and back to the core. Each one, on reaching the surface, throws
into the atmosphere and the waters of the oceans its particular
characteristics, and on returning to the core rebuilds and refreshes
itself to start its journey again.
Each of the 16 rings from the core to the surface has a different shade
and quality of vayu as it rises from the core, travels towards the
surface of the planet and throws its various different types of effects
into the oceans, surface soil and atmosphere. Thus 16 different
vibrational tones, i.e. colourings and effects, are thrown out on all
substances and kingdoms, viz. mineral, vegetation, animal and lower life,
and human beings, simultaneously all over the Earth. Human beings are most
affected to react more strongly, because compared to other kingdoms they
are biologically more complete and chemically more sensitive. These
influences can be for better or worse. Only those who have reached the
dharna stage (as explained in the text) can be totally free of these
influences; others are bound to absorb and react accordingly.
The three-step rhythmic breathing corrects the five vayus within the human
primary body, and upon building one's own prana circulations one can then
work consciously with these influences as desired. During one's progress
they are at first felt by such individuals and later also seen through
their psychic sight. A rhythmic influence and coordination has to be set
up between (1) the first five vayus (which concern human beings)
circulating within the planet and also the prana circulation within
the core, with (2) the prana circuit within the disciple's body and later
orbiting within the human primary body consciously built up by an
individual, as explained in the text.
Our planet Earth also takes in prana forces reaching her from the other
planets, the Sun, and certain stars and galaxies. These are incoming
impulses for our planet Earth, received at the same rate (as for a human
being) of 30,000 per second of Earth time. They are sucked in at the core
and, after being working on them there, are sent up to the surface as
explained earlier. The effects of this prana pervades the whole body of
the planet, the oceans and life within the oceans, and also has such
effects on all life on the surface and in the atmosphere.
So besides the vayus, the Earth's atmosphere is charged with the prana
that circulates at the core of the planet at the rotational speed of 3,600
cycles per one minute of Earth time and which is responsible for the
planet's rotation on its axis. This whirling of prana in the primary body
of the Earth is clockwise, and so the secondary or physical body of the
Earth rotates anticlockwise, i.e. from west to east, and so the Sun
appears to rise in the east. This great circulation and manipulation of
prana within the core of the planet is closely linked to and also aided by
the Sun and planet Jupiter in particular, as sustaining and redeeming
influences, respectively, in coordination with our planet's magnificent
performance.
When one progresses further beyond the dharna stage as explained earlier,
one is able to see the mighty rivers of prana rushing toward our planet
Earth, the coordinated movements and circulation, the psychic and chemical
reactions and other influences that are created between our Earth and the
Sun and Jupiter in particular. Much of the two vital energies of `life'
and `awareness' are created in abundance, for our planet has herself
reached the stage of dhyana and is now going beyond.
If only one can see and experience this living, vibrant circulation in the
body of our Earth -- the prana whirling within the core of the planet,
rising from the core to the surface and returning to the core, and the
radiation in the atmosphere with negative and positive magnetic, electric
and other discharges, with all the colours, rhythms, movements, effects,
sounds, etc., from very gross to most subtle, undoing all the wrong
created by living creatures inhabiting this planet. Of all creatures, man
who has maximum potential, does maximum damage either willfully or out of
ignorance or indifference. The planet thus sets right everything in her
own way. We would be amazed, and in awe and reverence and esteem bow
our heads.
We shall then know in what a living, vibrant, immeasurable ocean of rhythm
we are living, as so many unconscious, automatic, half-dead beings! We
shall then know that our planet and other stars are living entities,
forming humanity of a society of planets, stars and galaxies (as explained
in text) but far more advanced, eternities ahead of us. This wonderful
panorama extends to the limit of the seen universe Bhuh, penetrating the
unseen universes of Bhuvah and Svahah, and yet we feel `isolated', all
alone as on a small island in the midst of empty space with nothing in
sight. Our spiritual and psychic blindness, along with our disbelief, is
the main cause. But after seeing and realizing all this one will then know
what is meant by `maya', and till then one can go on repeating the word
like a parrot without understanding.
Truly then the Atman -- Ishvara within, the Transcendental Teacher, or the
Absolute manifest, the Divine Wholeness -- can be One, and this is
known and understood as an experience and not as philosophy. The mind
ceases to be the guiding factor, even as in stage 3b, and the inner Self,
Ishvara within, the Cosmic Consciousness, merges with the ocean of divine
Cosmic Consciousness -- Divine Wholeness -- if so desired.
Just as one can consciously set up in the human body an inner closed
circuit of prana and reach 3,600 cycles per one minute of Earth time, in
the same manner note the inner closed circuit with clockwise rotation
within the core of the planet Earth. This produces nada in four
fundamental stages, from para-nada at the core, passing on in its movement
from the core to the surface to pashyanti-nada, becoming madhyama-nada as
it rises further, to burst out at the surface into vaikheri-nada or gross
sounds. The para-nada is protected and kept within the core, where the
Divine Fragment of the Earth is. A similar effect takes place in each
human body when the inner closed circuit is established, and with
para-nada one is then able to disintegrate both physical body and physical
seed atom at will, if so desired, otherwise protected by the Divine
Fragment within.
Appendix 3
Here the counter question arises, what about the prevalent negative human
nature active since the beginning of time? How can that be corrected? The
answer is, if a room is dark will you sweep the darkness away or bring in
light? If you bring in light, the darkness has to disappear! In the same
way, as regards the negative human nature that has collected darkness
through conflict in the mind and brain, simply bring in Nature's rhythm.
The practices recommended by Yoga Sutra are the six refining exercises,
each for one minute duration, plus the most important, the three-step
rhythmic breathing (3SRB), also shown in Yoga Sutra, to go along with the
corrective methods set to the rhythm of 3SRB.
How come all previous translations of Yoga Sutra all over the world have
no reference to such practices. We have given an exposition -- it exposes
what is hidden, or found between the lines. And such an exposition can
only be found at the feet of the Transcendental Teacher strictly under
guru-shishya parampara!
To these practices will later be added bhakti, the early steps to which
are the upgrading of awareness practices also previously shown. Together
the combination will blast away mountains of negativity. The road is
simple and easy but has to be methodical. If God and Nature had not
structured a human being in Transcendence then carrying out all the most
difficult practices for eternities would give no results.
So the charts are laid out as follows: There are four centres: I, E, S and
M, and for each there are four columns. These columns are for positive
attributes, negative attributes, their intensities, and ailments
prevailing thereby in a human being. The intensities are of the various
brain states or mind modifications, the output of the I-E-S-M centres. The
diseases and ailments shown refer only to the negative intensities. They
are shown here with the purpose of making it clear that our constant wrong
thinking and our constant wrong breathing are responsible for our
suffering, not some arbitrary destiny forced on us by some autocratic
power called `God'. There are two such charts.
Some people seem good, some people are good; some people appear religious,
some people are religious; some people seem gentle and kind, some people
are gentle and kind. Such illusions and facts of seeming and being are all
betrayed by the ailments, their intensity and duration, as shown in the
charts. Let it also be understood that the laws of karma and the laws of
cycles (the configuration of the influencing planets and stars repeating
to produce the fruit of karma created in past lives) are always
operational. It is all so complicated that even the Lord Buddha would only
say, "It is all wheels within wheels."
The characteristics of the breath are indicated atop each centre, based on
svara-nadi shastra. Changes in heat, humidity, strength and frequency of
breath occur often in those functioning as per chart I and much less often
in those on chart II, depending on the moods, emotions and reactions of
the individual. To understand the charts clearly, various cases must be
studied, permutations and combinations of intensities must be worked out
for all kinds of ailments, intense or mild, of short or long duration.
What is the situation with the ordinary, average person? Refer the text.
As we came down the cycles of involution in Bhuh universe, imbalance
between the four centres came about. Earlier, balance meant that the
intellectual centre was at one time able to balance the total force of the
emotional, sex and movement centres, and so all our actions were balanced.
This balance we denote by the ratio 5:2:2:1. It was ruined while coming
down the cycles because during involution reaching the grossest point
nadir where humanity was to be of brute form and behaviour, such balance
was not required. Leave alone balance, the intellectual centre was totally
overwhelmed and surrendered to the combined force of the emotional and sex
centres, and so the movement centre only obeyed them and disregarded the
intellectual centre.
Then comes the in-between state of a person who struggles to change this
ratio and tries once again to establish balance but fails again and again.
This is described in diagram 2. Finally, persons who have succeeded in
their struggles or who are always on their guard and are now able to
maintain the balance shown by the ratio 5:2:2:1 are described in diagram
3a. Here the 5 of the intellectual centre is more powerful than 2 of
emotions plus 2 of sex put together, so that the movement centre now obeys
the intellectual centre. How this is to be done is fully explained in the
text.
Now to the actual use and working of the intensity charts. Each thought
can be expressed as a mathematical sum, whether plus or minus in resultant
intensity, according to the charts. If, as per chart I, the thoughts are
(i) strong hate and vengeance (--3850), (ii) alcoholic and prone to sex
(--6100), and (iii) fond of painting (+5900), the final sum is --4050. If,
as per chart II, the thoughts are (i) understanding (+5000), (ii) selfless
love for all (+1825), and (iii) abnormal sex (--1625), the final sum is
+5200.
Please remember that a person with 2:4:8:2 ratio can at times have
thoughts of plus intensity and a person with 5:2:2:1 ratio can have
occasional thoughts of minus intensity at times, but in 99% of the cases
individuals will be dictated by their ratio. This brings out one very
important point. Those who are firmly established in 2:4:8:2 and belong to
diagram 1, and those who belong to diagram 3a where the ratio is 5:2:2:1
firmly established (though such are very rare), they will act accordingly,
normally and always. But for those who are struggling between diagrams 1
and 3a -- those who are as per diagram 2 -- and fail again and again to
achieve the ratio 5:2:2:1, the fluctuations from minus to plus and vice
versa are enormous. Such are the mentally miserable people who are very
sensitive, and such are by millions all over the world, indeed the average
human being. These persons are victims of religion, philosophy, preaching,
threat of hell and lure of heaven, Christian Science, etc., because there
is no practical way shown, only faith and belief are held out! In the
text, you will find practical guidance, so that such people will soon be
able to establish the ratio 5:2:2:1 and be free from their miserable
state.
How do the intensity charts work? For the human brain computer, the data
is memory patterns, whether of this life or of all the previous lives.
already collected in the pools. This data, our memory, will give the
answer and make the person act accordingly. Thus the intensities refer to
the relative strengths in functioning of the four I-E-S-M centres in the
brain computer, working incessantly and colouring all answers, with the
movement centre faithfully carrying out whatever final conclusion these
computers have come to as an answer. In the Indian shastras this answer
will be according to an individual's dharma! Here dharma means the
individual's inherent qualities -- sanskaras, or structure. (The dharma of
a snake is to sting, one cannot philosophize with a snake.) What the
shastras term as qualities of rajas and tamas are the qualities of the
emotional and sex centres combined, and sattva is denoted by the
intellectual centre.
So does the Geeta say, "Whenever spirituality decays and adharma prevails,
I am born from age to age, O Arjuna." This means that whenever the
intellectual centre is overwhelmed spirituality decays, because imbalance
cannot show the path to right action. This suggests that balance will show
the path to right action.
We have noted that all incoming impulses, all collected memory patterns,
all thought pictures (whether in negative or developed state), all forms
in the universe, both seen and unseen, gross or opaque, subtle or
transparent -- all that is created and exists -- follow a universal code.
This universal code is composed of billions upon billions (innumerable)
shades of tamas, rajas and sattva, in varying proportions in all
conceivable permutations and combinations. The Infinite Mind, the ultimate
catalyst for all thinking processes, encompassing the entire Universe is
the cause and source of this universal code -- it holds the code in
perfect balance and rhythm.
Each human being's own code and spectrum is dictated and determined by
one's magnetic point formed over ages of wrong living and thinking. Each
individual and each object has a magnetic point with a code and a spectrum
of this code. So only those incoming impulses that fall within this
spectrum -- maximum and minimum limits about a mean intensity -- will
enter one's body/brain system and correspondingly draw out nearly
identical (within the spectrum) memory patterns that meet the near exact
proportions of its qualities. One cannot escape from this rigid law of
resonance. One is thus guided or misguided to objects, persons and places
falling within this spectrum. So the final answer will always be coloured
by these four centres and they will work as per their ratio. This ratio
forms the ultimate sanskaras of an individual!
All future destiny can be called "pain yet to come", and so both the
Buddha and Sage Patanjali have said, "Pain which is yet to come can be
warded off." Through diligently employing the corrective methods, the
3SRB and the refining exercises shown to correct one's magnetic point, we
can consciously take our code and spectrum safely across the critical
line and establish ourselves very high up to be safe from all coming
future pain and destiny. Remember, destiny itself has to obey this
universal code, for it is itself composed and structured by it, and if you
are above it, it will pass below you harmlessly. Do not philosophize, nor
cry, pray or carry out meaningless rites and ceremonies -- simply obey the
law. Do not ask why the Christ, Ramakrishna and other saints suffered --
unless there is a specific reason it cannot happen.
Thus the two charts beautifully prove that conflict and negativity are
replaced by rhythm and balance -- all the negative intensity attributes
get reduced and the positive intensity attributes increase and keep
increasing rapidly. It is a natural flow based on Nature's law of rhythm.
This is the rhythm of Nature found on this planet and not the creation of
some human brain. To know such laws one has to be under guru-shishya
parampara, not only in this life but for life after life.
In an ordinary human being, emotions (E) and sex (S) are boiling with
human passions, yet for these same two centres, on the positive side of
the (E) column, we find the lofty attributes, sublime love of God,
reverent and prayerful, adoration of Divine Fragment, aspiration to
spirituality, purified gold, purified dynamic life energy, etc; and in the
positive column for (S) we find the attributes, godhead, illumined,
psychic awakening in matter of body/brain system, realization,
renunciation, etc. So even if a human being is sunk deep in mire, then by
Nature's rhythm one can blast away the most raging negativity and stifling
inertia, drive away all conflict and darkness, and fill the entire
body/brain system with Transcendence. This is the principle on which true
yoga is based.
CHART I (2:4:8:2)
1. INTELLECTUAL CENTRE
Warm and moist breath, 14-17 breaths per minute, 4-7 fingers in length;
breathing irregular
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Positive Attributes Inten- Negative Attributes Diseases/Ailments
sities (Cause of Ailments)
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
understanding +2000- intense, continuous anger coma
have complete knowledge, +1975- intense egotism, show-off loss of memory
a specialist mentality
abolition of ego +1950- refusal to flow with abdominal cramps
experiences
kind and generous mind +1925- mental block; stiff, ruined kidney
closed mind
enthusiasm of action +1900- brooding over insults and abscess near neck
seeking revenge and face
open mind, a constant +1875- ignorant, but superiority cerebral haemorrhage
learner complex
affection for divine +1850- belief in violence accident prone
earn respect +1825- mentally lazy and foolish blindness, narcissism
aspiration for silence +1800- family friction and adenoids
in mind arguments
logical mind +1775- consistent anger, foul apoplexy
language
power to reject adverse +1750- anxiety and defeatism adrenal ailments
suggestions
orderly mind +1725- ruffled, unsteady mind stroke and/or shock
mental aspiration +1700- closed mind not accepting premature old age
the present
wise, guiding type +1675- inferiority complex; mean brain tumour
and greedy
awakening +1650- sexual crimes AIDS
good grasping power and +1625- meanly, deliberately cause brain cancer
concentration misunderstanding
mental balance +1600- guilt-, futility-based alcoholism; addiction
depression to other things
highly active and agile +1575- back-biting, gossipy type insomnia and/or
mind cancer
benevolence +1550- make mountains of mole- various allergies
hills, irritation
forgiving type +1525- purposely cause unhappiness full paralysis
illumined mind centre +1500- suicidal tendency Alzheimer's disease
rational, clear mind; +1475- rebellious, undisciplined insanity and/or
(awake) partial paralysis
compassion +1450- trust in no one, nothing; amnesia
live in fear
selfless, helping type +1425- accepting self-defeat, arthritis
brooding
detachment +1400- no-spine attitude anaemia
kind, merciful to a +1375- extreme possessiveness psychosis and/or
fault lung cancer
divine solitude +1350- anger through frustration internal bleeding
dignified approach to +1325- fruitless mental chronic bronchitis
life gymnastics
perception +1300- anger through confusion pain, abscess in anus
steadfast and honest +1275- cause mental torture and alcoholism and/or TB
worry
tranquility of mind +1250- preserve all mental debris fistula in anus
detached-in-life, gyani +1225- a revolutionary, mean and severe backache; pain
or yogi self-seeking in joints
equanimity +1200- irritation from remorse unbearable itching
and guilt
very noble mind and +1175- aggressive, bullying, a epilepsy
pleasant nature moral coward
mental voice +1150- self-condemning unexplained pain in
body and mind
high mental capacity +1125- very dirty mind and nature severe eye troubles
intuitive mind centre +1100- non-trusting deep anxiety
creative, organized mind +1075- drive others insane lumbago
conscious of duties, +1050- purposely create doubts, migraine
obligations self-seeking
+1025- living, but dead severe abdominal pains
give happiness to others +1000- rigid, closed mind; ulcers, severe pain
obstinate
alchemy +975- gulping down words, anger canker sores
remove misunderstandings +950- destructive tendencies; angina and heart
hatred pains
ananda (bliss) in the +925- long-standing pain, hurt, cancer in various
centres grief stages
live harmoniously with +900- purposely cause embarrass- hallucinations
all ment
ascension +875- anger due to personal carbuncle
injustice
mind-over-matter type +850- effeminate man and/or meningitis
manly woman
aspiring to immortality +825- feeling of being trapped car-, bus-, plane-
sickness
trustworthy +800- mean, purposely cause bad nerves, shaking
irritability hands
goodness embodied +775- selfish, inconsiderate eccentricity
soaring aspiration +750- seeing future as dark cataracts
firm and resolute +725- grave-digger mentality pain in the joints
beginning of realization +700- mentally retreating chills and cold
discriminative and good +675- brooding, back-accounting acidity
radiating peace in cells +650- refusing to change some chronic disease
sweet-tempered +625- intense greed, self-gain amoebic dysentery
perfect balance +600- deliberately shut off cholesterol
joys of life
calm and collected +575- mental fog, stupid obesity
balance +550- mental confusion, small colds
hurts
positive, hopeful, bright +525- idiotic-depression, backward, sub-normal
outlook obsession
intimacy with divine +500- impatience, annoyance all colic
round
peaceful, avoid quarrels +475- purposely cause fear blood and heart
worry disorders
consciousness turned to +450- feeling of oppression from colitis
light parents
righteous-pride mentality +425- gambler, cheat giddiness and severe
half-headaches
abolition of ego +400- escaping fear and the coma
unwanted
steady and able +375- bitter, mental revenge- hernias of different
planning types
self-respectful, kind +350- prefer loneliness, avoid allergies of different
and good people types
enlightened prudence +325- do not like what one sees conjunctivitis
around
avoid games of chance +300- shameless, over-smart palsy
initiation +275- stuck in past memory constipation
self-sacrificing +250- sarcastic, fault-finding phobias, skin
eruptions
intuitive knowledge +225- feeling alone and scared coronary thrombosis
go out of one's way to +200- hurt purposely by fault- high or low blood
help finding pressure and disorders
material continuity +175- gripping tension cramps
mild-natured +150- brutal-but-coward attitude addictions of
various types
conversion of higher mind +125- mental imbalance Cushing's disease
forgiving +100- revengeful valve or hole in
heart disorders
mind of light in matter +75- nursing hurts cysts
light without obscenity +50- firm belief in hurts, and cystic fibrosis
that no one cares
thirst to understand +25- isolation, not wanting to deafness
hear
0-15 death
2. EMOTIONAL CENTRE
Very warm and very moist breath, 16-18 breaths per minute, 4-7 fingers in
length; breathing irregular
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Positive Attributes Inten- Negative Attributes Diseases/Ailments
sities (Cause of Ailments)
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
sublime love of God +4000- worship of self; mean and paralysis
greedy
reverent, prayerful, in +3950- intensely possessive and arthritis
awe selfish
abundance of beauty +3900- longing for love aches and pains
dedication to a good, +3850- strong hate and vengeance TB and/or total
noble cause blindness
adoration +3800- emotional starvation Addison's disease
self-sacrificing, +3750- treacherous, unscrupulous lung cancer and/or
all-sacrificing lung TB
spiritual aspiration +3700- unexplained extreme fears anorexia
selfless love for all +3650- stab-in-the-back type, severe asthma
opportunist
purified gold +3600- fear of life appendicitis
mother's love +3550- unforgiving of hurt or kidney, stomach
insult ailments
purified dynamic life +3500- insecurity excessive eating
energy
inward peace +3450- biting jealousy, get-even anaemia, intestinal
mentality ailments
matter prepares for +3400- over-protecting oneself loss of appetite
supramental
love for animals, birds +3350- heartless and/or godless insanity, lunacy
mental surrender +3300- resistance, tension, arteriosclerosis
narrow mind
sacrificing money for a +3250- sneaky, stealthy, behind- shock and/or stroke
good cause the-back type
mental voice +3200- stifle life's natural joys artery congestion
courage in face of danger+3150- totally dishonest, high blood pressure
undependable and angina pains
aspiration for purity +3100- criticism, resentment, arthritis
bitterness
patriotic and brave +3050- self-seeking and intensely coronary thrombosis
mean
spiritual aspiration +3000- blaming others, feeling arthritis of fingers
victimized
father's genuine love +2950- changing moods; unsteady amoebic dysentery
and uncultured
divine presence +2900- not growing up mentally, asphyxiating attacks
emotionally
knowledgeable but humble +2850- mean and greedy, jealous severe nasal
troubles
of all
fire in mind (purity) +2800- smothered love, suppressed asthma
crying
nobility, love for the +2750- unmanageable persecution nervous breakdown
weak and down-trodden complex
tapasya +2700- not-accepted feeling athlete's foot and
other leg problems
have ideas of true +2650- weakness for praise; palpitations, angina
grandeur all-round wrong-doing pains
perfect vigilance +2600- warmth and love missing upper back deformed
and painful
sublime thoughts +2550- peacock or show-off piles and fistula
mentality, playboy type
true worship +2500- recalling emotional debris painful middle back
genuine love for all +2450- uncompromising type alcoholism and/or
children drugs
radiating purity +2400- fear of unemployment and severe pain in lower
financial problems back and hip-bone
truthful, dependable +2350- drinking, gambling type albino, poor digestion
mental prayer +2300- anger and revenge bad breath and
indigestion
obedient to will of God +2250- womanizer and flirt, great eye troubles,
cheerful near blindness
mentalized power +2200- mind wool-gathering, feeling of loss of
no concentration at all balance
attached to, sacrifice +2150- cheat at games and in life ulcers, stones, pain
for family in intestines
true brotherly/sisterly +2100- frustrated, unscrupulous euphoria
love and dangerous
love, sacrifice between +2050- have regrets, moody and goitre
real friends self-harmful
+2000- tension from trying to baldness
control everything
fearless in life +2000- possessive, undependable psychosis
absence of desire +1950- no sweetness left diabetes
accept challenging +1900- demanding, absolutely stone in gall-bladder,
situations spoilt kidney or pancreas
absence of grief +1850- fear ruining sleep diarrhoea
noble feelings between +1800- unfaithful spouse paralysis
husband and wife
agni +1750- running away from life dizziness
noble type of spouse +1700- quarrelsome type of spouse severe nerve
disorders
aristocracy of beauty +1650- sad, not wanting to hear earache
very tolerant to a limit +1600- intensely greedy and mean insanity
aspiring to spirituality +1550- mental eruptions eczema
enjoy pleasures of mind +1500- passionate, animal type apoplexy, fits
attachment to the divine +1450- fear of, and in, life emphysema
harmonious living +1400- cause grief to others blindness and/or
intentionally stammering
power of spiritual +1350- I-am-persecuted struggle; epilepsy
beauty violence
fond of good living in a +1300- superstitious, believe in rash-allergy
good way black magic
light in blood +1250- not see anything pleasant eye troubles
in life
decorative mind +1200- unhealthy trance practices scabies
emotional beauty in +1150- dark future & cataracts, eye problems
cells
disciplined mind +1100- frivolous nature, unsteady cold, cough, and/or
bronchitis
renunciation of desires +1050- never forgiving glaucoma
helpful in distress +1000- uncooperative, diabetes
disappointing
richness of feelings +950- cross purposes in life cross-eyed
hold honourable friend- +900- no self-confidence, pain and/or bone
ship despairing type growth in heels
conquest over greed for +850- fear of the present far-sightedness of
food eyes
great love for all, kind +800- sad or happy over trifles impotence
foresight, prevision +750- fear of the future near-sightedness of
eyes
good-natured, frank but +700- ill-mannered, guilt- polio
not blunt conscious
inspiration +650- unable to cope fainting
give relief where needed +600- defiant and treacherous various allergies
invocation +550- over sensitivity fat on the face
assertive but well-meaning+500- unbalanced lumbago and/or coma
matter consenting to be +450- boredom, lack of love chronic fatigue
spiritualized
overlook faults +400- undependable, unsteady, acidity and/or ulcer
rude
peace in the nerves +350- reject feminity female problems
accommodative +300- spineless, lazy, hernias of different
undependable types
tranquility +250- burning anger high fevers
receptivity +200- blow to feminine ego fibroids
unselfish prosperity +150- emotional debris collected fistula
sacrifice +100- ego and fear index finger damaged
service +50- anger and sexuality middle finger damaged
0-15 death
3. SEX CENTRE
Hot and very moist breath, 18-24 breaths per minute, 4-7 fingers in length;
breathing fast and irregular
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Positive Attributes Inten- Negative Attributes Diseases/Ailments
sities (Cause of Ailments)
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
mother's love for +8000- mother's desperation for cancer
new-born new-born
chaste, good character +7900- undue force in sex syphilis
godhead +7800- extreme fear of father or bed-wetting
mother
celestial thinking +7700- dislike of sex during sex blindness, gonorrhoea
act
illumined +7600- live in fear; gulping down regular belching
food and insults
reverence +7500- indulgence in unclean sex chronic skin diseases
psychic awakening in +7400- some earlier guilt at birth defects
matter death
great respect and love +7300- guilt over unclean sex dangerous sexual
for spouse acts disorders
realization +7200- feeling emotionally dirty black heads
wholesome, satisfying, +7100- often commit rape permanent dangerous,
pure sex infectious diseases
renunciation +7000- fear of letting go of bladder ailments
something
bodily graces and/or +6900- sex during menstrual high blood pressure
classical dancing period and angina pains
revelation +6800- unhappy life bleeding gums
noble feelings about sex +6700- hatred due to forced sex bronchitis and/or TB
spiritual beauty +6600- emotionally unstable blisters
calm, satisfied in sex +6500- abnormal sex-mania painful colitis
power of harmony +6400- lack of ideas lack of circulation
of blood
interest in poetry/drama +6300- mental and physical sex pneumonia
storms
aspiration for divine +6200- closing all mental doors blood clotting
consciousness
interest in music/songs +6100- alcoholic and prone to sex diabetes
devotion +6000- long-standing emotional high blood pressure
problem
interest in classical +5900- over-smoking, over-sexed giddiness, noises in
painting the ear
supermind +5800- lack of love as a child low blood pressure
interest in classical +5700- regular trespass in sex gout
sculpting
surrender +5600- fear of others and bad body odour
dislike of self
deep, true love between +5500- easily excitable in sex, bad breath and bad
man and woman and long sex acts health
vital prayer +5400- boiling anger big boils
restful, gratifying sex +5300- frigid, fearful in sex pain in the heels,
feelings debility
mental plasticity +5200- no mental mobility bone deformity
appreciative of beauty +5100- love sexual flattery; hernias of various
unfaithful types
physical plasticity +5000- not releasing bad and sad bowel problems
past memories
respect, sympathy for +4900- excesses in food, drink, insomnia
opposite sex smoking
spiritual perfume +4800- everything totally wrong brain tumour
with the brain
considerate and careful +4700- very clumsy in sex weak and/or wet lungs
in sex
overmind +4600- no mother's instinct breast cancer
moderation, understanding+4500- homosexual and/or polio
in marriage masturbating
mind of light acting in +4400- too anxious as a mother painful cysts, lumps
matter in breasts
honest, faithful +4350- shameless, exhibitionist prostrate trouble,
debility
good health, youthfulness+4300- only ruthless passion for ulcers, other growth
preserved sex, no warmth or respect on or near sex organ
friendly with opposite +4200- beastly in sex vertigo
sex in a good way
communicate easily about +4100- too timid to express even breathing problems
life, sex when right
perfection in form, +4000- sex with animals of the spermacetireaha
graceful opposite sex
eternal +3900- belief that sex is bad frigidity
love body-building and +3800- wrong approach and wrong sterility
shaping motives in sex
power of psychic +3700- bitterness, pride painful gallstones
consciousness
satisfying sex gestures +3600- contempt of partner after urinary disorders
sex
transformed sex centre +3500- mental, sexual morbidity gangrene
great self-restraint +3400- corrupt sex ideas abscess in or near
sex organ
aspiring sex centre +3300- gripping fear gas pains
avoid all excesses +3200- foxy, cunning with children allergies of various
regarding sex types
peace of sex centre +3100- lifelong uncertainty gastritis
delicate tastes +3000- self-centred, mean in sex ringworms, other skin
diseases
connection to super mind +2900- worry thoughts of sex- problems with genitals
fitness
delicate, fine-looking +2800- dissipation in sex blindness
body
connection between light +2700- poor ideas, negativity glandular problems
and the physical
appreciative of beauty, +2600- disgusting sex habits breathlessness
high tastes
body consciousness +2500- feeling of being a victim; goitre
unfulfilled life
very warm feelings +2400- non-cooperative in sex palsy
conciliation +2300- dominate all; impatient gout
very good character +2200- mental disorders in sex impotence or frigidity
creative word +2100- stress-pressure premature white hair
create happiness in +2000- frustrated in sex impotency
married life
eternal presence +1900- continually building various growths
resentment
co-operative love partner+1800- undependable and mean sex homosexuality
relations
divine will +1700- emotionally, sexually halitosis
unsatisfied
good and clean in sex +1600- blackmailer in sex, painful leprosy
menstruation
flame of aspiration +1500- vile gossip, foul thinking hay fever
work for happiness in sex+1400- untrustworthy sex partner leukaemia
healing +1300- criticism through fear headaches
love a good, happy home +1200- loose and free with infertility
opposite sex
integral prayer +1100- great fear in pit of heartburn
stomach
fond of flowers +1000- no control over sex cancer
integral solace +900- unending emotional problem heart problems
decorate home +800- overindulgence in sex rickets and/or TB
refinements of habits +700- biting thoughts about heart attack, valve
money, position hole or in heart
good tastes +600- watch sex pictures, read severe constipation,
sex books colic
benevolence +500- unable to meet haemorrhoids
responsibilities
like to be with family +400- resistance to change liver problems
fond of friend circle +300- incorrect expressions various hernias
conquering fervour +200- public shame, wrong ideas herpes
on sex
elegance +100- not willing to move forward hip problems
0-15 death
4. MOVEMENT CENTRE
Hot and very moist breath, 16-24 breaths per minute, 7-10 fingers in length;
breathing fast and irregular
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Positive Attributes Inten- Negative Attributes Diseases/Ailments
sities (Cause of Ailments)
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
physically strong but +2000- physically aggressive stiff joints
good, no bully
protects the weak +1975- love to provoke fights swollen, painful knee
heroic action +1950- failure, loss, immature Bright's disease
maintain law and order +1925- create disputes amputation
purity in action +1900- family flare-ups bronchitis
love military service +1875- disrupts happy home fractures
spiritual aspiration +1850- burning in anger burns
join police +1825- evasive through weakness bone TB
wakefulness in mind +1800- fear solidified callouses
honest, well-settled ways+1775- on the run due to guilt slip-disc
complex
abundance of beauty +1750- justify fault-finding enlarged liver
reposeful, steady +1725- defiant of all authority deformities of arms
and legs
pure sense of beauty +1700- constant depression and breathlessness and
grief lung problems
fond of non-classical +1675- physically exhausted from deformities of other
dancing bad habits body parts
attachment of cells to +1650- better die than fight lupus
divine attitude
fond of outdoor games +1625- use strength in wrong ways flat feet
new birth +1600- a warning by nature to lymph problems
take care of mind
energetic, sportsmanlike +1575- unnecessary physical hamstrung muscles
movements
intuitive mind centre +1550- fear of not being wanted; menopause problems
fear of aging
fond of heavy exercises +1525- love to torment the chest and back
physically weak deformities
mastery of sex +1500- belief that sex is sinful, menstrual problems
dirty
fond of land sports +1475- cruelty to animals hydrocephalus
Radha's consciousness +1450- get annoyed over small bruises
issues
fond of swimming +1425- cruel actions in general polio
conversion of the higher +1400- sexual fears migraine
mind
fond of gymnastics +1375- lazy, sleepy-headed, love varicose veins
table-work
divine grace +1350- inappropriate sexual miscarriage
relations
very supple in body, +1325- habit of drumming fingers angina pectoris
fresh in breath and/or shaking legs
energy of a plastic mind +1300- closed mind, set opinions mouth problems
sound sleeper, yet +1275- mean-natured, talk to cramps
easy riser oneself
enlightened +1250- hard-hearted, iron-willed multiple sclerosis
quick reflexes +1225- races cycles giddiness
sweetness of thought +1200- fear of losing control loose motion sickness
steady posture +1175- fond of riding sleeplessness and/or
restlessness
faithful in everything +1150- living in past mire and mucous in colon
filth
avoid all arguments and +1125- race-horse jockey shock and/or stroke
quarrels
fire in mind +1100- hurt emotionally from nail-biting
parent
socially active +1075- careful, steady driver angina
races cars +1050- dull teacher nervous backache
flame of aspiration +1025- refuse fresh experience nausea
avatar in the making +1000- abused speech earlier dumb
abundant expression +975- unable to meet life's hypoglycaemia
problems
aspiration for silence +950- purposely abusive and deaf
jarring attitude
supreme peace of mind +925- social beliefs of sex; impotence
fear of mother
nature aspiring in body +900- abused human body dwarfism
previously
attempt towards +875- gone beyond the point of incurable disease
immortality no return
total conversion +850- deliberately hurt the deaf spastic
and dumb
emotions awake to the +825- gripping dread indigestion
divine
balance of nature in +800- brooding, nervous, damaged motor neurons
body-brain system sensitive, fearful
contemplation of divine +775- revolutionary, trigger- become a vegetable
happy
exclusive turning inward +750- no value for human beings guilt, ending in
suicide
broad-ranging activities +725- anger, annoyance infections
psychic balance in +700- non-patriotic, sell one's bed-ridden for life
primary nation through accident
purified sex centre +675- total wrong thinking inflammations
know how to listen +650- pimping hernias of various
types
communion with divine +625- negativity, fear influenza
humility before divine +600- sly movements vertigo
deep love for Divine +575- escapism, withdrawal insanity
Fragment
divine love spreading +550- unplanned life sterility
outward
tranquility in sex centre +525- uncalled-for fears insomnia
purified dynamic energy +500- lazy, procrastinating pain in joints
flame of aspiration +475- unsatisfied, remorse itching all over
striving towards truth +450- dull, fretting, never intestinal troubles,
satisfied colic
first spiritual awakening +425- unbalanced reason jaundice
striving towards wisdom +400- clumsy walk piles, inbred and
external
repentance-to-redeeming +375- resentment, revenge jaw problems
emotive being +350- learns shooting with bad injuries from one's
motives own gun
purified senses +325- resisting changes in life joint pains
pure emotive centre +300- complaining type, create giddiness, headaches
trouble
expressive silence +275- disappointment, failure, kidney problems
shame
collective harmony of +250- fidgety, nervous slip-disc, backache
cells and organs
peace in cells +225- emotional lump in throat laryngitis
conciliation turned +200- childish, foolish, and spondilytis
inward aggressive
purity in all cells +175- childhood problems upper- various leg problems
most
matter consenting to +150- immature, loud-voiced lumbago, joint pains
divine
emotional beauty in cells +125- fear of future lower leg problems
nature makes an offering +100- love to stand on board of angina
bus or train
beginning of realization +75- feeling that one is not leprosy
in body-brain matter clean enough
human passions show +50- brutal killing leukaemia
change
towards goal +25- anger with primitive liver problems
emotions
0-15 death
CHART II (5:2:2:1)
1. INTELLECTUAL CENTRE
Mildly warm and dry breath, 12-15 breaths per minute, 7-15 fingers in length;
breathing regular
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Positive Attributes Inten- Negative Attributes Diseases/Ailments
sities (Cause of Ailments)
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
understanding +5000- intense, continuous anger coma
have complete knowledge, +4937- intense egotism, show-off loss of memory
a specialist mentality
abolition of ego +4875- refusal to flow with abdominal cramps
experiences
kind and generous mind +4813- mental block; stiff, ruined kidney
closed mind
enthusiasm of action +4750- brooding over insults and abscess near neck
seeking revenge and face
open mind, a constant +4687- ignorant, but superiority cerebral haemorrhage
learner complex
affection for divine +4625- belief in violence accident prone
earn respect +4563- mentally lazy and foolish blindness, narcissism
aspiration for silence +4500- family friction and adenoids
in mind arguments
logical mind +4437- consistent anger, foul apoplexy
language
power to reject adverse +4375- anxiety and defeatism adrenal ailments
suggestions
orderly mind +4313- ruffled, unsteady mind stroke and/or shock
mental aspiration +4250- closed mind not accepting premature old age
the present
wise, guiding type +4187- inferiority complex; mean brain tumour
and greedy
awakening +4125- sexual crimes AIDS
good grasping power and +4063- meanly, deliberately cause brain cancer
concentration misunderstanding
mental balance +4000- guilt-, futility-based alcoholism; addiction
depression to other things
highly active and agile +3937- back-biting, gossipy type insomnia and/or
mind cancer
benevolence +3875- make mountains of mole- various allergies
hills, irritation
forgiving type +3813- purposely cause unhappiness full paralysis
illumined mind centre +3750- suicidal tendency Alzheimer's disease
rational, clear mind; +3687- rebellious, undisciplined insanity and/or
(awake) partial paralysis
compassion +3625- trust in no one, nothing; amnesia
live in fear
selfless, helping type +3563- accepting self-defeat, arthritis
brooding
detachment +3500- no-spine attitude anaemia
kind, merciful to a +3437- extreme possessiveness psychosis and/or
fault lung cancer
divine solitude +3375- anger through frustration internal bleeding
dignified approach to +3313- fruitless mental chronic bronchitis
life gymnastics
perception +3250- anger through confusion pain, abscess in anus
steadfast and honest +3187- cause mental torture and alcoholism and/or TB
worry
tranquility of mind +3125- preserve all mental debris fistula in anus
detached-in-life, gyani +3063- a revolutionary, mean and severe backache; pain
or yogi self-seeking in joints
equanimity +3000- irritation from remorse unbearable itching
and guilt
very noble mind and +2937- aggressive, bullying, a epilepsy
pleasant nature moral coward
mental voice +2875- self-condemning unexplained pain in
body and mind
high mental capacity +2813- very dirty mind and nature severe eye troubles
intuitive mind centre +2750- non-trusting deep anxiety
creative, organized mind +2687- drive others insane lumbago
conscious of duties, +2625- purposely create doubts, migraine
obligations self-seeking
+2563- living, but dead severe abdominal pains
give happiness to others +2500- rigid, closed mind; ulcers, severe pain
obstinate
alchemy +2437- gulping down words, anger canker sores
remove misunderstandings +2375- destructive tendencies; angina and heart
hatred pains
ananda (bliss) in the +2313- long-standing pain, hurt, cancer in various
centres grief stages
live harmoniously with +2250- purposely cause embarrass- hallucinations
all ment
ascension +2187- anger due to personal carbuncle
injustice
mind-over-matter type +2125- effeminate man and/or meningitis
manly woman
aspiring to immortality +2063- feeling of being trapped car-, bus-, plane-
sickness
trustworthy +2000- mean, purposely cause bad nerves, shaking
irritability hands
goodness embodied +1937- selfish, inconsiderate eccentricity
soaring aspiration +1875- seeing future as dark cataracts
firm and resolute +1813- grave-digger mentality pain in the joints
beginning of realization +1750- mentally retreating chills and cold
discriminative and good +1687- brooding, back-accounting acidity
radiating peace in cells +1625- refusing to change some chronic disease
sweet-tempered +1563- intense greed, self-gain amoebic dysentery
perfect balance +1500- deliberately shut off cholesterol
joys of life
calm and collected +1437- mental fog, stupid obesity
balance +1375- mental confusion, small colds
hurts
positive, hopeful, bright+1313- idiotic-depression, backward, sub-normal
outlook obsession
intimacy with divine +1250- impatience, annoyance all colic
round
peaceful, avoid quarrels +1187- purposely cause fear blood and heart
worry disorders
consciousness turned to +1125- feeling of oppression from colitis
light parents
righteous-pride mentality+1063- gambler, cheat giddiness and severe
half-headaches
abolition of ego +1000- escaping fear and the coma
unwanted
steady and able +937- bitter, mental revenge- hernias of different
planning types
self-respectful, kind +875- prefer loneliness, avoid allergies of different
and good people types
enlightened prudence +813- do not like what one sees conjunctivitis
around
avoid games of chance +750- shameless, over-smart palsy
initiation +687- stuck in past memory constipation
self-sacrificing +625- sarcastic, fault-finding phobias, skin
eruptions
intuitive knowledge +563- feeling alone and scared coronary thrombosis
go out of one's way to +500- hurt purposely by fault- high or low blood
help finding pressure and disorders
material continuity +437- gripping tension cramps
mild-natured +375- brutal-but-coward attitude addictions of
various types
conversion of higher mind +313- mental imbalance Cushing's disease
forgiving +250- revengeful valve or hole in
heart disorders
mind of light in matter +187- nursing hurts cysts
light without obscenity +125- firm belief in hurts, and cystic fibrosis
that no one cares
thirst to understand +63- isolation, not wanting to deafness
hear
0-15 death
2. EMOTIONAL CENTRE
Mildly warm and dry breath, 14-16 breaths per minute, 7-15 fingers in
length; breathing regular
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Positive Attributes Inten- Negative Attributes Diseases/Ailments
sities (Cause of Ailments)
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
sublime love of God +2000- worship of self; mean and paralysis
greedy
reverent, prayerful, in +1975- intensely possessive and arthritis
awe selfish
abundance of beauty +1950- longing for love aches and pains
dedication to a good, +1925- strong hate and vengeance TB and/or total
noble cause blindness
adoration +1900- emotional starvation Addison's disease
self-sacrificing, +1875- treacherous, unscrupulous lung cancer and/or
all-sacrificing lung TB
spiritual aspiration +1850- unexplained extreme fears anorexia
selfless love for all +1825- stab-in-the-back type, severe asthma
opportunist
purified gold +1800- fear of life appendicitis
mother's love +1775- unforgiving of hurt or kidney, stomach
insult ailments
purified dynamic life +1750- insecurity excessive eating
energy
inward peace +1725- biting jealousy, get-even anaemia, intestinal
mentality ailments
matter prepares for +1700- over-protecting oneself loss of appetite
supramental
love for animals, birds +1675- heartless and/or godless insanity, lunacy
mental surrender +1650- resistance, tension, arteriosclerosis
narrow mind
sacrificing money for a +1625- sneaky, stealthy, behind- shock and/or stroke
good cause the-back type
mental voice +1600- stifle life's natural joys artery congestion
courage in face of danger+1575- totally dishonest, high blood pressure
undependable and angina pains
aspiration for purity +1550- criticism, resentment, arthritis
bitterness
patriotic and brave +1525- self-seeking and intensely coronary thrombosis
mean
spiritual aspiration +1500- blaming others, feeling arthritis of fingers
victimized
father's genuine love +1475- changing moods; unsteady amoebic dysentery
and uncultured
divine presence +1450- not growing up mentally, asphyxiating attacks
emotionally
knowledgeable but humble +1425- mean and greedy, jealous severe nasal
troubles
of all
fire in mind (purity) +1400- smothered love, suppressed asthma
crying
nobility, love for the +1375- unmanageable persecution nervous breakdown
weak and down-trodden complex
tapasya +1350- not-accepted feeling athlete's foot and
other leg problems
have ideas of true +1325- weakness for praise; palpitations, angina
grandeur all-round wrong-doing pains
perfect vigilance +1300- warmth and love missing upper back deformed
and painful
sublime thoughts +1275- peacock or show-off piles and fistula
mentality, playboy type
true worship +1250- recalling emotional debris painful middle back
genuine love for all +1225- uncompromising type alcoholism and/or
children drugs
radiating purity +1200- fear of unemployment and severe pain in lower
financial problems back and hip-bone
truthful, dependable +1175- drinking, gambling type albino, poor digestion
mental prayer +1150- anger and revenge bad breath and
indigestion
obedient to will of God +1125- womanizer and flirt, great eye troubles,
cheerful near blindness
mentalized power +1100- mind wool-gathering, feeling of loss of
no concentration at all balance
attached to, sacrifice +1075- cheat at games and in life ulcers, stones, pain
for family in intestines
true brotherly/sisterly +1050- frustrated, unscrupulous euphoria
love and dangerous
love, sacrifice between +1025- have regrets, moody and goitre
real friends self-harmful
+1000- tension from trying to baldness
control everything
fearless in life +1000- possessive, undependable psychosis
absence of desire +975- no sweetness left diabetes
accept challenging +950- demanding, absolutely stone in gall-bladder,
situations spoilt kidney or pancreas
absence of grief +925- fear ruining sleep diarrhoea
noble feelings between +900- unfaithful spouse paralysis
husband and wife
agni +875- running away from life dizziness
noble type of spouse +850- quarrelsome type of spouse severe nerve
disorders
aristocracy of beauty +825- sad, not wanting to hear earache
very tolerant to a limit +800- intensely greedy and mean insanity
aspiring to spirituality +775- mental eruptions eczema
enjoy pleasures of mind +750- passionate, animal type apoplexy, fits
attachment to the divine +725- fear of, and in, life emphysema
harmonious living +700- cause grief to others blindness and/or
intentionally stammering
power of spiritual +675- I-am-persecuted struggle; epilepsy
beauty violence
fond of good living in a +650- superstitious, believe in rash-allergy
good way black magic
light in blood +625- not see anything pleasant eye troubles
in life
decorative mind +600- unhealthy trance practices scabies
emotional beauty in +575- dark future & cataracts, eye problems
cells
disciplined mind +550- frivolous nature, unsteady cold, cough, and/or
bronchitis
renunciation of desires +525- never forgiving glaucoma
helpful in distress +500- uncooperative, diabetes
disappointing
richness of feelings +475- cross purposes in life cross-eyed
hold honourable friend- +450- no self-confidence, pain and/or bone
ship despairing type growth in heels
conquest over greed for +425- fear of the present far-sightedness of
food eyes
great love for all, kind +400- sad or happy over trifles impotence
foresight, prevision +375- fear of the future near-sightedness of
eyes
good-natured, frank but +350- ill-mannered, guilt- polio
not blunt conscious
inspiration +325- unable to cope fainting
give relief where needed +300- defiant and treacherous various allergies
invocation +275- over sensitivity fat on the face
assertive but well-meaning+250- unbalanced lumbago and/or coma
matter consenting to be +225- boredom, lack of love chronic fatigue
spiritualized
overlook faults +200- undependable, unsteady, acidity and/or ulcer
rude
peace in the nerves +175- reject feminity female problems
accommodative +150- spineless, lazy, hernias of different
undependable types
tranquility +125- burning anger high fevers
receptivity +100- blow to feminine ego fibroids
unselfish prosperity +75- emotional debris collected fistula
sacrifice +50- ego and fear index finger damaged
service +25- anger and sexuality middle finger damaged
0-15 death
3. SEX CENTRE
Mildly warm and dry breath, 15-18 breaths per minute, 7-12 fingers in length;
breathing fast but regular
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Positive Attributes Inten- Negative Attributes Diseases/Ailments
sities (Cause of Ailments)
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
mother's love for +2000- mother's desperation for cancer
new-born new-born
chaste, good character +1975- undue force in sex syphilis
godhead +1950- extreme fear of father or bed-wetting
mother
celestial thinking +1925- dislike of sex during sex blindness, gonorrhoea
act
illumined +1900- live in fear; gulping down regular belching
food and insults
reverence +1875- indulgence in unclean sex chronic skin diseases
psychic awakening in +1850- some earlier guilt at birth defects
matter death
great respect and love +1825- guilt over unclean sex dangerous sexual
for spouse acts disorders
realization +1800- feeling emotionally dirty black heads
wholesome, satisfying, +1775- often commit rape permanent dangerous,
pure sex infectious diseases
renunciation +1750- fear of letting go bladder ailments
something
bodily graces and/or +1725- sex during menstrual high blood pressure
classical dancing period and angina pains
revelation +1700- unhappy life bleeding gums
noble feelings about sex +1675- hatred due to forced sex bronchitis and/or TB
spiritual beauty +1650- emotionally unstable blisters
calm, satisfied in sex +1625- abnormal sex-mania painful colitis
power of harmony +1600- lack of ideas lack of circulation
of blood
interest in poetry/drama +1575- mental and physical sex pneumonia
storms
aspiration for divine +1550- closing all mental doors blood clotting
consciousness
interest in music/songs +1525- alcoholic and prone to sex diabetes
devotion +1500- long-standing emotional high blood pressure
problem
interest in classical +1475- over-smoking, over-sexed giddiness, noises in
painting the ear
supermind +1450- lack of love as a child low blood pressure
interest in classical +1425- regular trespass in sex gout
sculpting
surrender +1400- fear of others and bad body odour
dislike of self
deep, true love between +1375- easily excitable in sex, bad breath and bad
man and woman and long sex acts health
vital prayer +1350- boiling anger big boils
restful, gratifying sex +1325- frigid, fearful in sex pain in the heels,
feelings debility
mental plasticity +1300- no mental mobility bone deformity
appreciative of beauty +1275- love sexual flattery; hernias of various
unfaithful types
physical plasticity +1250- not releasing bad and sad bowel problems
past memories
respect, sympathy for +1225- excesses in food, drink, insomnia
opposite sex smoking
spiritual perfume +1200- everything totally wrong brain tumour
with the brain
considerate and careful +1175- very clumsy in sex weak and/or wet lungs
in sex
overmind +1150- no mother's instinct breast cancer
moderation, understanding+1125- homosexual and/or polio
in marriage masturbating
mind of light acting in +1100- too anxious as a mother painful cysts, lumps
matter in breasts
honest, faithful +1075- shameless, exhibitionist prostrate trouble,
debility
good health, youthfulness+1050- only ruthless passion for ulcers, other growth
preserved sex, no warmth or respect on or near sex organ
friendly with opposite +1025- beastly in sex vertigo
sex in a good way
communicate easily about +1000- too timid to express even breathing problems
life, sex when right
perfection in form, +1000- sex with animals of the spermacetireaha
graceful opposite sex
eternal +975- belief that sex is bad frigidity
love body-building and +950- wrong approach and wrong sterility
shaping motives in sex
power of psychic +925- bitterness, pride painful gallstones
consciousness
satisfying sex gestures +900- contempt of partner after urinary disorders
sex
transformed sex centre +875- mental, sexual morbidity gangrene
great self-restraint +850- corrupt sex ideas abscess in or near
sex organ
aspiring sex centre +825- gripping fear gas pains
avoid all excesses +800- foxy, cunning with children allergies of various
regarding sex types
peace of sex centre +775- lifelong uncertainty gastritis
delicate tastes +750- self-centred, mean in sex ringworms, other skin
diseases
connection to super mind +725- worry thoughts of sex problems with genitals
fitness
delicate, fine-looking +700- dissipation in sex blindness
body
connection between light +675- poor ideas, negativity glandular problems
and the physical
appreciative of beauty, +650- disgusting sex habits breathlessness
high tastes
body consciousness +625- feeling of being a victim; goitre
unfulfilled life
very warm feelings +600- non-cooperative in sex palsy
conciliation +575- dominate all; impatient gout
very good character +550- mental disorders in sex impotence or frigidity
creative word +525- stress-pressure premature white hair
create happiness in +500- frustrated in sex impotency
married life
eternal presence +475- continually building various growths
resentment
co-operative love partner +450- undependable and mean sex homosexuality
relations
divine will +425- emotionally, sexually halitosis
unsatisfied
good and clean in sex +400- blackmailer in sex, painful leprosy
menstruation
flame of aspiration +375- vile gossip, foul thinking hay fever
work for happiness in sex +350- untrustworthy sex partner leukaemia
healing +325- criticism through fear headaches
love a good, happy home +300- loose and free with infertility
opposite sex
integral prayer +275- great fear in pit of heartburn
stomach
fond of flowers +250- no control over sex cancer
integral solace +225- unending emotional problems heart problems
decorate home +200- overindulgence in sex rickets and/or TB
refinements of habits +175- biting thoughts about heart attack, valve
money, position hole or in heart
good tastes +150- watch sex pictures, read severe constipation,
sex books colic
benevolence +125- unable to meet haemorrhoids
responsibilities
like to be with family +100- resistance to change liver problems
fond of friend circle +75- incorrect expressions various hernias
conquering fervour +50- public shame, wrong ideas herpes
on sex
elegance +25- not willing to move forward hip problems
0-15 death
4. MOVEMENT CENTRE
Mildly warm and dry breath, 16-20 breaths per minute, 10-15 fingers in length;
breathing fast but regular
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Positive Attributes Inten- Negative Attributes Diseases/Ailments
sities (Cause of Ailments)
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
physically strong but +1000- physically aggressive stiff joints
good, no bully
protects the weak +987- love to provoke fights swollen, painful knee
heroic action +975- failure, loss, immature Bright's disease
maintain law and order +963- create disputes amputation
purity in action +950- family flare-ups bronchitis
love military service +937- disrupts happy home fractures
spiritual aspiration +925- burning in anger burns
join police +913- evasive through weakness bone TB
wakefulness in mind +900- fear solidified callouses
honest, well-settled ways +887- on the run due to guilt slip-disc
complex
abundance of beauty +875- justify fault-finding enlarged liver
reposeful, steady +863- defiant of all authority deformities of arms
and legs
pure sense of beauty +850- constant depression and breathlessness and
grief lung problems
fond of non-classical +837- physically exhausted from deformities of other
dancing bad habits body parts
attachment of cells to +825- better die than fight lupus
divine attitude
fond of outdoor games +813- use strength in wrong ways flat feet
new birth +800- a warning by nature to lymph problems
take care of mind
energetic, sportsmanlike +787- unnecessary physical hamstrung muscles
movements
intuitive mind centre +775- fear of not being wanted; menopause problems
fear of aging
fond of heavy exercises +763- love to torment the chest and back
physically weak deformities
mastery of sex +750- belief that sex is sinful, menstrual problems
dirty
fond of land sports +737- cruelty to animals hydrocephalus
Radha's consciousness +725- get annoyed over small bruises
issues
fond of swimming +713- cruel actions in general polio
conversion of the higher +700- sexual fears migraine
mind
fond of gymnastics +687- lazy, sleepy-headed, love varicose veins
table-work
divine grace +675- inappropriate sexual miscarriage
relations
very supple in body, +663- habit of drumming fingers angina pectoris
fresh in breath and/or shaking legs
energy of a plastic mind +650- closed mind, set opinions mouth problems
sound sleeper, yet +637- mean-natured, talk to cramps
easy riser oneself
enlightened +625- hard-hearted, iron-willed multiple sclerosis
quick reflexes +613- races cycles giddiness
sweetness of thought +600- fear of losing control loose motion sickness
steady posture +587- fond of riding sleeplessness and/or
restlessness
faithful in everything +575- living in past mire and mucous in colon
filth
avoid all arguments and +563- race-horse jockey shock and/or stroke
quarrels
fire in mind +550- hurt emotionally from nail-biting
parent
socially active +537- careful, steady driver angina
races cars +525- dull teacher nervous backache
flame of aspiration +513- refuse fresh experience nausea
avatar in the making +500- abused speech earlier dumb
abundant expression +487- unable to meet life's hypoglycaemia
problems
aspiration for silence +475- purposely abusive and deaf
jarring attitude
supreme peace of mind +463- social beliefs of sex; impotence
fear of mother
nature aspiring in body +450- abused human body dwarfism
previously
attempt towards +437- gone beyond the point of incurable disease
immortality no return
total conversion +425- deliberately hurt the deaf spastic
and dumb
emotions awake to the +413- gripping dread indigestion
divine
balance of nature in +400- brooding, nervous, damaged motor neurons
body-brain system sensitive, fearful
contemplation of divine +387- revolutionary, trigger- become a vegetable
happy
exclusively turning +375- no value for human beings guilt, ending in
inward suicide
broad-ranging activities +363- anger, annoyance infections
psychic balance in +350- non-patriotic, sell one's bed-ridden for life
primary body nation through accident
purified sex centre +337- total wrong thinking inflammations
know how to listen +325- pimping hernias of various
types
communion with divine +313- negativity, fear influenza
humility before divine +300- sly movements vertigo
deep love for Divine +287- escapism, withdrawal insanity
Fragment
divine love spreading +275- unplanned life sterility
outward
tranquility in sex centre +263- uncalled-for fears insomnia
purified dynamic energy +250- lazy, procrastinating pain in joints
flame of aspiration +237- unsatisfied, remorse itching all over
striving towards truth +225- dull, fretting, never intestinal troubles,
satisfied colic
first spiritual awakening +213- unbalanced reason jaundice
striving towards wisdom +200- clumsy walk piles, inbred and
external
repentance-to-redeeming +187- resentment, revenge jaw problems
emotive being +175- learns shooting with bad injuries from one's
motives own gun
purified senses +163- resisting changes in life joint pains
pure emotive centre +150- complaining type, create giddiness, headaches
trouble
expressive silence +137- disappointment, failure, kidney problems
shame
collective harmony of +125- fidgety, nervous slip-disc, backache
cells and organs
peace in cells +113- emotional lump in throat laryngitis
conciliation turned +100- childish, foolish, and spondilytis
inward aggressive
purity in all cells +87- childhood problems upper- various leg problems
most
matter consenting to +75- immature, loud-voiced lumbago, joint pains
divine
emotional beauty in cells +63- fear of future lower leg problems
nature makes an offering +50- love to stand on board of angina
bus or train
beginning of realization +37- feeling that one is not leprosy
in body-brain matter clean enough
human passions show +25- brutal killing leukaemia
change
towards goal +25- anger with primitive liver problems
emotions
0-15 death
Appendix 4
KEY TO DIAGRAM 1
IIIa. Memory pool shallow : for memory accumulated in the present life.
IIIb. Memory pool deep : for memory brought over from previous
lives, normally inaccessible.
(0) , T -- Taluka : the block {\bf O here is open to manas, i.e. incoming
impulses, which in relation to the astral body are various grades of prana.
Incoming impulses through the sense organs are carried via the open block
O at taluka to couple with memory patterns drawn from the memory pools. It
is this flow of manas right across and over the top of the brain to the
registration area which, like a digital clock, makes the brain aware of
moments -- time -- and consequently of space. Memory patterns keep this
digital clock ticking. Thus sensory processes make us aware of time and
space; non-sensory processes would eliminate this sense of time and space.
KEY TO DIAGRAM 2
IV. Force Centres along the Spinal Column : (3)--(6) are dormant and
non-functional.
(6) , V -- Vishuddhi (5) , A -- Anahata
(4) , M -- Manipura (3) , K -- Kundali
(2) , S -- Swadhisthana (1) , M -- Muladhara
Incoming impulses through the sense organs are carried via the open block
O at taluka to couple with memory patterns drawn from the memory pools. It
is this flow of manas right across and over the top of the brain to the
registration area which, like a digital clock, makes the brain aware of
moments -- time -- and consequently of space. Memory patterns keep this
digital clock ticking. Thus sensory processes make us aware of time and
space; non-sensory processes would eliminate this sense of time and space.
KEY TO DIAGRAM 3A
IIIa. Memory pool shallow : for memory accumulated in the present life.
IIIb. Memory pool deep : for memory brought over from previous lives,
normally inaccessible.
(0) , T -- Taluka : the block O here is kept open to manas, i.e. incoming
impulses, which in relation to the astral body are various grades of prana.
KEY TO DIAGRAM 3B
IIIa. Memory pool shallow : for memory accumulated in the present life.
IIIb. Memory pool deep : for memory brought over from previous lives.
Both memory pools are effectively bypassed; consequently sattvic manas and
the thinking instrument are not made use of.
(0) , T -- Taluka : the block $\otimes$ here is consciously closed to
manas, i.e. incoming impulses, which in relation to the astral body are
various grades of prana.
The block O at the lower end of sushumna is open to allow the flow of
manas in the central spinal passage in the astral body. The block
$\otimes$ at taluka is closed to the normal flow of incoming impulses --
it prevents manas from flowing over memory patterns through the central
passage on top of the brain as in the diagrams of stages 1, 2 and 3a.
There are no incoming impulses entering the brain region either, however
sattvic they may be. Mind modifications have ceased! Sattvic manas has
direct entry into the registration areas via side passages, and thence
onto ajna, where it flows out in combination with influences emanating
from the centres 9-->8-->7. This is the early stage of pratyahara, or
intuitional stage of the mind.
KEY TO DIAGRAM 3C
IIIa. Memory pool shallow : for memory accumulated in the present life.
IIIb. Memory pool deep : for memory brought over from previous lives.
Both memory pools are effectively bypassed; consequently sattvic manas
and the thinking instrument are not made use of.
(0) , T -- Taluka : the block $\otimes$ here is closed to manas, i.e.
incoming impulses, which in relation to the astral body are various grades
of prana.
\end
•